This is a modern-English version of The Art of War, originally written by Sunzi, active 6th century B.C.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Sun Tzŭ
on
The Art of War

THE OLDEST MILITARY TREATISE IN THE WORLD

Translated from the Chinese with Introduction and Critical Notes

BY

LIONEL GILES, M.A.

Assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and MSS. in the British Museum

Assistant in the Department of East Asian Printed Books and Manuscripts at the British Museum

1910

1910


To my brother
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
in the hope that
a work 2400 years old
may yet contain lessons worth consideration
by the soldier of today
this translation
is affectionately dedicated.

To my brother
Captain Valentine Giles, R.G.
with the hope that
a work 2400 years old
might still hold lessons worth thinking about
for today's soldier
this translation
is lovingly dedicated.


Contents

Preface by Lionel Giles
INTRODUCTION
Sun Wu and his Book
The Text of Sun Tzŭ
The Commentators
Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ
Apologies for War
Bibliography
Chapter I. Laying plans
Chapter II. Waging War
Chapter III. Attack by Stratagem
Chapter IV. Tactical Dispositions
Chapter V. Energy
Chapter VI. Weak Points and Strong
Chapter VII Manœuvring
Chapter VIII. Variation of Tactics
Chapter IX. The Army on the March
Chapter X. Terrain
Chapter XI. The Nine Situations
Chapter XII. The Attack by Fire
Chapter XIII. The Use of Spies

When Lionel Giles began his translation of Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War, the work was virtually unknown in Europe. Its introduction to Europe began in 1782 when a French Jesuit Father living in China, Joseph Amiot, acquired a copy of it, and translated it into French. It was not a good translation because, according to Dr. Giles, "[I]t contains a great deal that Sun Tzŭ did not write, and very little indeed of what he did."

When Lionel Giles started his translation of Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War, the work was almost unknown in Europe. Its introduction to Europe began in 1782 when a French Jesuit priest living in China, Joseph Amiot, got a copy and translated it into French. It wasn't a great translation because, according to Dr. Giles, "[I]t contains a lot that Sun Tzŭ didn't write, and very little of what he actually did."

The first translation into English was published in 1905 in Tokyo by Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A. However, this translation is, in the words of Dr. Giles, "excessively bad." He goes further in this criticism: "It is not merely a question of downright blunders, from which none can hope to be wholly exempt. Omissions were frequent; hard passages were willfully distorted or slurred over. Such offenses are less pardonable. They would not be tolerated in any edition of a Latin or Greek classic, and a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted upon in translations from Chinese." In 1908 a new edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was published in London. It was an improvement on the first—omissions filled up and numerous mistakes corrected—but new errors were created in the process. Dr. Giles, in justifying his translation, wrote: "It was not undertaken out of any inflated estimate of my own powers; but I could not help feeling that Sun Tzŭ deserved a better fate than had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I could hardly fail to improve on the work of my predecessors."

The first English translation was released in 1905 in Tokyo by Capt. E. F. Calthrop, R.F.A. However, Dr. Giles remarked that this translation was "excessively bad." He went on to criticize it further: "It's not just about obvious mistakes, which anyone can make. Omissions were common; difficult sections were intentionally misrepresented or glossed over. Such mistakes are less forgivable. They wouldn't be accepted in any edition of a Latin or Greek classic, and we should demand the same standard of integrity in translations from Chinese." In 1908, a new edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was published in London. It was better than the first—filling in omissions and correcting many errors—but it also introduced new mistakes. Dr. Giles, defending his translation, stated: "It wasn't done because I thought too highly of myself; rather, I felt that Sun Tzŭ deserved better than what he received, and I knew that, at the very least, I could improve on the work of my predecessors."

Clearly, Dr. Giles’ work established much of the groundwork for the work of later translators who published their own editions. Of the later editions of the Art of War I have examined; two feature Giles’ edited translation and notes, the other two present the same basic information from the ancient Chinese commentators found in the Giles edition. Of these four, Giles’ 1910 edition is the most scholarly and presents the reader an incredible amount of information concerning Sun Tzŭ’s text, much more than any other translation.

Clearly, Dr. Giles' work laid a lot of the foundation for later translators who published their own versions. Of the later editions of the Art of War I've looked at, two include Giles' edited translation and notes, while the other two provide the same basic information from the ancient Chinese commentators found in the Giles edition. Among these four, Giles' 1910 edition is the most scholarly and offers readers an incredible amount of information about Sun Tzŭ's text, far more than any other translation.

The Giles’ edition of the Art of War, as stated above, was a scholarly work. Dr. Giles was a leading sinologue at the time and an assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts in the British Museum. Apparently he wanted to produce a definitive edition, superior to anything else that existed and perhaps something that would become a standard translation. It was the best translation available for 50 years. But apparently there was not much interest in Sun Tzŭ in English-speaking countries since it took the start of the Second World War to renew interest in his work. Several people published unsatisfactory English translations of Sun Tzŭ. In 1944, Dr. Giles’ translation was edited and published in the United States in a series of military science books. But it wasn’t until 1963 that a good English translation (by Samuel B. Griffith and still in print) was published that was an equal to Giles’ translation. While this translation is more lucid than Dr. Giles’ translation, it lacks his copious notes that make his so interesting.

The Giles edition of the Art of War, as mentioned earlier, was an academic work. Dr. Giles was a prominent sinologist of his time and worked as an assistant in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts at the British Museum. He aimed to create a definitive edition, better than any that existed and potentially a standard translation. It was the best translation available for 50 years. However, there didn’t seem to be much interest in Sun Tzŭ in English-speaking countries until the start of the Second World War sparked renewed interest in his work. Several people released unsatisfactory English translations of Sun Tzŭ. In 1944, Dr. Giles’ translation was edited and published in the United States as part of a military science book series. But it wasn't until 1963 that a quality English translation (by Samuel B. Griffith and still in print) was published that matched Giles' translation. While this translation is clearer than Dr. Giles’ version, it doesn’t include his extensive notes that make his translation so engaging.

Dr. Giles produced a work primarily intended for scholars of the Chinese civilization and language. It contains the Chinese text of Sun Tzŭ, the English translation, and voluminous notes along with numerous footnotes. Unfortunately, some of his notes and footnotes contain Chinese characters; some are completely Chinese. Thus, a conversion to a Latin alphabet etext was difficult. I did the conversion in complete ignorance of Chinese (except for what I learned while doing the conversion). Thus, I faced the difficult task of paraphrasing it while retaining as much of the important text as I could. Every paraphrase represents a loss; thus I did what I could to retain as much of the text as possible. Because the 1910 text contains a Chinese concordance, I was able to transliterate proper names, books, and the like at the risk of making the text more obscure. However, the text, on the whole, is quite satisfactory for the casual reader, a transformation made possible by conversion to an etext. However, I come away from this task with the feeling of loss because I know that someone with a background in Chinese can do a better job than I did; any such attempt would be welcomed.

Dr. Giles created a work mainly for scholars interested in Chinese civilization and language. It includes the Chinese text of Sun Tzŭ, the English translation, and extensive notes along with many footnotes. Unfortunately, some of his notes and footnotes include Chinese characters, and some are entirely in Chinese. This made converting it into a Latin alphabet e-text challenging. I performed the conversion without knowing Chinese (except for what I learned during the process). Therefore, I struggled to paraphrase while keeping as much of the important text as possible. Every paraphrase results in some loss, so I did my best to maintain the original text. Since the 1910 text includes a Chinese concordance, I was able to transliterate proper names, titles, and similar items, even though this might make the text less clear. However, overall, the text is quite satisfactory for casual readers, a change made possible by converting it to an e-text. Still, I feel a sense of loss from this task because I know someone with knowledge of Chinese could do a better job than I did; any such effort would be greatly appreciated.

Bob Sutton

Bob Sutton

Preface by Lionel Giles

The seventh volume of Mémoires concernant l’histoire, les sciences, les arts, les mœurs, les usages, &c., des Chinois is devoted to the Art of War, and contains, amongst other treatises, “Les Treize Articles de Sun-tse,” translated from the Chinese by a Jesuit Father, Joseph Amiot. Père Amiot appears to have enjoyed no small reputation as a sinologue in his day, and the field of his labours was certainly extensive. But his so-called translation of the Sun Tzŭ, if placed side by side with the original, is seen at once to be little better than an imposture. It contains a great deal that Sun Tzŭ did not write, and very little indeed of what he did. Here is a fair specimen, taken from the opening sentences of chapter 5:—

The seventh volume of Mémoires concernant l’histoire, les sciences, les arts, les mœurs, les usages, &c., des Chinois focuses on the Art of War and includes, among other works, “The Thirteen Articles of Sun-tse,” translated from Chinese by Jesuit Father Joseph Amiot. Father Amiot seems to have had quite a reputation as a scholar of Chinese culture in his time, and he certainly worked on a wide range of topics. However, his so-called translation of Sun Tzŭ, when compared to the original, quickly reveals itself to be hardly more than a fraud. It includes a lot of content that Sun Tzŭ didn’t write, and very little of what he actually did. Here’s a good example, taken from the beginning of chapter 5:—

De l’habileté dans le gouvernement des Troupes. Sun-tse dit : Ayez les noms de tous les Officiers tant généraux que subalternes; inscrivez-les dans un catalogue à part, avec la note des talents & de la capacité de chacun d’eux, afin de pouvoir les employer avec avantage lorsque l’occasion en sera venue. Faites en sorte que tous ceux que vous devez commander soient persuadés que votre principale attention est de les préserver de tout dommage. Les troupes que vous ferez avancer contre l’ennemi doivent être comme des pierres que vous lanceriez contre des œufs. De vous à l’ennemi il ne doit y avoir d’autre différence que celle du fort au faible, du vide au plein. Attaquez à découvert, mais soyez vainqueur en secret. Voilà en peu de mots en quoi consiste l’habileté & toute la perfection même du gouvernement des troupes.

On the Skill in Commanding Troops. Sun Tzu says: Know the names of all the officers, both generals and subordinates; list them in a separate catalog, noting each person's talents and abilities, so you can effectively use them when the time comes. Ensure that everyone you command believes your main focus is to protect them from any harm. The troops you send against the enemy should be like stones thrown at eggs. The only difference between you and the enemy should be that of strength versus weakness, emptiness versus fullness. Attack openly, but achieve victory stealthily. This, in a nutshell, is what skill and the complete excellence of troop command consist of.

Throughout the nineteenth century, which saw a wonderful development in the study of Chinese literature, no translator ventured to tackle Sun Tzŭ, although his work was known to be highly valued in China as by far the oldest and best compendium of military science. It was not until the year 1905 that the first English translation, by Capt. E.F. Calthrop. R.F.A., appeared at Tokyo under the title “Sonshi”(the Japanese form of Sun Tzŭ). Unfortunately, it was evident that the translator’s knowledge of Chinese was far too scanty to fit him to grapple with the manifold difficulties of Sun Tzŭ. He himself plainly acknowledges that without the aid of two Japanese gentlemen “the accompanying translation would have been impossible.” We can only wonder, then, that with their help it should have been so excessively bad. It is not merely a question of downright blunders, from which none can hope to be wholly exempt. Omissions were frequent; hard passages were wilfully distorted or slurred over. Such offences are less pardonable. They would not be tolerated in any edition of a Greek or Latin classic, and a similar standard of honesty ought to be insisted upon in translations from Chinese.

Throughout the nineteenth century, which experienced a remarkable growth in the study of Chinese literature, no translator took on the challenge of Sun Tzŭ, even though his work was recognized as the oldest and most respected collection of military science in China. It wasn't until 1905 that the first English translation, by Capt. E.F. Calthrop, R.F.A., was published in Tokyo under the title “Sonshi” (the Japanese version of Sun Tzŭ). Unfortunately, it was clear that the translator's understanding of Chinese was insufficient for tackling the numerous challenges presented by Sun Tzŭ's text. He himself openly admitted that without the help of two Japanese gentlemen, “the accompanying translation would have been impossible.” We can only wonder, then, why, with their assistance, the translation turned out to be so extremely poor. It wasn't just a matter of simple mistakes, which no one can completely avoid. There were frequent omissions; difficult passages were willfully misrepresented or glossed over. Such shortcomings are less forgivable. They wouldn’t be accepted in any edition of a Greek or Latin classic, and a similar level of integrity should be required in translations from Chinese.

From blemishes of this nature, at least, I believe that the present translation is free. It was not undertaken out of any inflated estimate of my own powers; but I could not help feeling that Sun Tzŭ deserved a better fate than had befallen him, and I knew that, at any rate, I could hardly fail to improve on the work of my predecessors. Towards the end of 1908, a new and revised edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was published in London, this time, however, without any allusion to his Japanese collaborators. My first three chapters were then already in the printer’s hands, so that the criticisms of Capt. Calthrop therein contained must be understood as referring to his earlier edition. This is on the whole an improvement on the other, thought there still remains much that cannot pass muster. Some of the grosser blunders have been rectified and lacunae filled up, but on the other hand a certain number of new mistakes appear. The very first sentence of the introduction is startlingly inaccurate; and later on, while mention is made of “an army of Japanese commentators” on Sun Tzŭ (who are these, by the way?), not a word is vouchsafed about the Chinese commentators, who nevertheless, I venture to assert, form a much more numerous and infinitely more important “army.”

I believe the current translation is free from flaws of this kind. It wasn't done because I overestimate my own abilities; rather, I felt that Sun Tzŭ deserved a better outcome than what he received, and I knew I could at least improve upon the work of those before me. Toward the end of 1908, a new and revised edition of Capt. Calthrop’s translation was released in London, but this time without any mention of his Japanese collaborators. By then, my first three chapters were already with the printer, so the criticisms from Capt. Calthrop apply to his earlier edition. Overall, this version is an improvement over the last, though there are still many issues that need fixing. Some major errors have been corrected and gaps filled in, but on the flip side, some new mistakes have cropped up. The very first sentence of the introduction is alarmingly inaccurate; and later on, while it mentions “an army of Japanese commentators” on Sun Tzŭ (who are they, by the way?), it completely overlooks the Chinese commentators, who, I believe, make up a much larger and significantly more important “army.”

A few special features of the present volume may now be noticed. In the first place, the text has been cut up into numbered paragraphs, both in order to facilitate cross-reference and for the convenience of students generally. The division follows broadly that of Sun Hsing-yen’s edition; but I have sometimes found it desirable to join two or more of his paragraphs into one. In quoting from other works, Chinese writers seldom give more than the bare title by way of reference, and the task of research is apt to be seriously hampered in consequence. With a view to obviating this difficulty so far as Sun Tzŭ is concerned, I have also appended a complete concordance of Chinese characters, following in this the admirable example of Legge, though an alphabetical arrangement has been preferred to the distribution under radicals which he adopted. Another feature borrowed from “The Chinese Classics” is the printing of text, translation and notes on the same page; the notes, however, are inserted, according to the Chinese method, immediately after the passages to which they refer. From the mass of native commentary my aim has been to extract the cream only, adding the Chinese text here and there when it seemed to present points of literary interest. Though constituting in itself an important branch of Chinese literature, very little commentary of this kind has hitherto been made directly accessible by translation.

A few special features of this volume should be highlighted. First, the text has been divided into numbered paragraphs to make cross-referencing easier and to benefit students in general. The division largely follows Sun Hsing-yen’s edition, but I have occasionally combined two or more of his paragraphs into one. When quoting from other works, Chinese writers usually only provide the title for reference, which can make research quite challenging. To address this issue for Sun Tzŭ, I’ve included a complete concordance of Chinese characters, taking inspiration from Legge’s excellent approach, though I opted for an alphabetical arrangement instead of one based on radicals. Another feature borrowed from “The Chinese Classics” is that the text, translation, and notes are printed on the same page; however, the notes are placed directly after the relevant passages, following the Chinese method. My goal has been to distill the essence of the extensive native commentary, adding the Chinese text here and there when it presents points of literary interest. Although it represents an important segment of Chinese literature, very little commentary of this type has been made readily available through translation.

I may say in conclusion that, owing to the printing off of my sheets as they were completed, the work has not had the benefit of a final revision. On a review of the whole, without modifying the substance of my criticisms, I might have been inclined in a few instances to temper their asperity. Having chosen to wield a bludgeon, however, I shall not cry out if in return I am visited with more than a rap over the knuckles. Indeed, I have been at some pains to put a sword into the hands of future opponents by scrupulously giving either text or reference for every passage translated. A scathing review, even from the pen of the Shanghai critic who despises “mere translations,” would not, I must confess, be altogether unwelcome. For, after all, the worst fate I shall have to dread is that which befell the ingenious paradoxes of George in The Vicar of Wakefield.

I can conclude by saying that, since I printed my sheets as I finished them, the work hasn't had the advantage of a final edit. Looking back overall, and without changing the essence of my critiques, I might have softened some of their harshness in a few places. However, having chosen to be blunt, I won't complain if I get more than just a light slap on the wrist in return. In fact, I've made a point to provide either the text or reference for every translated passage, practically handing a weapon to future critics. A harsh review, even from the Shanghai critic who looks down on “mere translations,” would actually not be completely unwelcome. After all, the worst fate I have to fear is the one that happened to the clever paradoxes of George in The Vicar of Wakefield.

INTRODUCTION

Sun Wu and his Book

Ssu-ma Ch’ien gives the following biography of Sun Tzŭ: [1]

Ssu-ma Ch’ien shares this biography of Sun Tzŭ: [1]

Sun Tzŭ Wu was a native of the Ch’i State. His Art of War brought him to the notice of Ho Lu, [2] King of Wu. Ho Lu said to him:

Sun Tzu Wu was from the State of Qi. His Art of War caught the attention of Ho Lu, [2] King of Wu. Ho Lu said to him:

"I have carefully perused your 13 chapters. May I submit your theory of managing soldiers to a slight test?"

"I have carefully read your 13 chapters. May I put your theory of managing soldiers to a small test?"

Sun Tzŭ replied: "You may."

Sun Tzŭ replied, "Go ahead."

Ho Lu asked: "May the test be applied to women?"

Ho Lu asked, "Can the test be applied to women?"

The answer was again in the affirmative, so arrangements were made to bring 180 ladies out of the Palace. Sun Tzŭ divided them into two companies, and placed one of the King’s favourite concubines at the head of each. He then bade them all take spears in their hands, and addressed them thus: "I presume you know the difference between front and back, right hand and left hand?"

The answer was once again yes, so plans were made to bring 180 women out of the Palace. Sun Tzŭ split them into two groups and put one of the King’s favorite concubines at the front of each. He then told them to grab spears and said to them, "I assume you know the difference between front and back, right and left?"

The girls replied: Yes.

The girls responded: Yes.

Sun Tzŭ went on: "When I say "Eyes front," you must look straight ahead. When I say "Left turn," you must face towards your left hand. When I say "Right turn," you must face towards your right hand. When I say "About turn," you must face right round towards your back."

Sun Tzŭ continued: "When I say 'Eyes front,' you should look straight ahead. When I say 'Left turn,' you should turn to your left. When I say 'Right turn,' you should turn to your right. When I say 'About turn,' you must turn completely around to face the back."

Again the girls assented. The words of command having been thus explained, he set up the halberds and battle-axes in order to begin the drill. Then, to the sound of drums, he gave the order "Right turn." But the girls only burst out laughing. Sun Tzŭ said: "If words of command are not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood, then the general is to blame."

Again, the girls agreed. After clarifying the commands, he arranged the halberds and battle-axes to start the drill. Then, to the beat of the drums, he commanded, "Right turn." But the girls just erupted in laughter. Sun Tzŭ said, "If the commands are not clear and distinct, and the orders are not well understood, then the general is at fault."

So he started drilling them again, and this time gave the order "Left turn," whereupon the girls once more burst into fits of laughter. Sun Tzŭ: "If words of command are not clear and distinct, if orders are not thoroughly understood, the general is to blame. But if his orders are clear, and the soldiers nevertheless disobey, then it is the fault of their officers."

So he began drilling them again, this time ordering a "Left turn," which made the girls laugh once more. Sun Tzŭ: "If command instructions aren't clear and understandable, or if orders aren't fully grasped, the general is at fault. But if his orders are clear, and the soldiers still disobey, then it's the officers' fault."

So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies to be beheaded. Now the king of Wu was watching the scene from the top of a raised pavilion; and when he saw that his favourite concubines were about to be executed, he was greatly alarmed and hurriedly sent down the following message: "We are now quite satisfied as to our general’s ability to handle troops. If we are bereft of these two concubines, our meat and drink will lose their savor. It is our wish that they shall not be beheaded."

So saying, he ordered the leaders of the two companies to be beheaded. The king of Wu was watching from a raised pavilion, and when he saw that his favorite concubines were about to be executed, he was very alarmed and quickly sent down this message: "We are now completely confident in our general’s ability to command the troops. If we lose these two concubines, our meals will lose their flavor. We request that they not be executed."

Sun Tzŭ replied: "Having once received His Majesty’s commission to be the general of his forces, there are certain commands of His Majesty which, acting in that capacity, I am unable to accept."

Sun Tzŭ replied: "After receiving His Majesty’s order to be the general of his forces, there are some commands from His Majesty that, in that role, I can't accept."

Accordingly, he had the two leaders beheaded, and straightway installed the pair next in order as leaders in their place. When this had been done, the drum was sounded for the drill once more; and the girls went through all the evolutions, turning to the right or to the left, marching ahead or wheeling back, kneeling or standing, with perfect accuracy and precision, not venturing to utter a sound. Then Sun Tzŭ sent a messenger to the King saying: "Your soldiers, Sire, are now properly drilled and disciplined, and ready for your majesty’s inspection. They can be put to any use that their sovereign may desire; bid them go through fire and water, and they will not disobey."

He had both leaders executed and immediately appointed the next ones in line as their replacements. After that, the drum was sounded for the drill again, and the girls performed all their movements—turning right or left, marching forward or wheeling back, kneeling or standing—with perfect accuracy and precision, without making a sound. Then Sun Tzŭ sent a messenger to the King, saying: "Your soldiers, Sire, are now well-trained and disciplined, ready for your inspection. They can be used for whatever your majesty wishes; tell them to go through fire and water, and they won’t disobey."

But the King replied: "Let our general cease drilling and return to camp. As for us, We have no wish to come down and inspect the troops."

But the King replied, "Let our general stop the drills and head back to camp. As for us, we have no desire to come down and check on the troops."

Thereupon Sun Tzŭ said: "The King is only fond of words, and cannot translate them into deeds."

Thereupon Sun Tzu said: "The King is only fond of words and can't turn them into actions."

After that, Ho Lu saw that Sun Tzŭ was one who knew how to handle an army, and finally appointed him general. In the west, he defeated the Ch’u State and forced his way into Ying, the capital; to the north he put fear into the States of Ch’i and Chin, and spread his fame abroad amongst the feudal princes. And Sun Tzŭ shared in the might of the King.

After that, Ho Lu recognized that Sun Tzŭ was skilled in military strategy and ultimately appointed him as general. In the west, he defeated the Ch’u State and marched into Ying, the capital. To the north, he instilled fear in the States of Ch’i and Chin, spreading his reputation among the feudal lords. Sun Tzŭ then shared in the power of the King.

About Sun Tzŭ himself this is all that Ssu-ma Ch’ien has to tell us in this chapter. But he proceeds to give a biography of his descendant, Sun Pin, born about a hundred years after his famous ancestor’s death, and also the outstanding military genius of his time. The historian speaks of him too as Sun Tzŭ, and in his preface we read: "Sun Tzŭ had his feet cut off and yet continued to discuss the art of war." [3] It seems likely, then, that "Pin" was a nickname bestowed on him after his mutilation, unless the story was invented in order to account for the name. The crowning incident of his career, the crushing defeat of his treacherous rival P’ang Chuan, will be found briefly related in Chapter V. § 19, note.

About Sun Tzŭ himself, this is all that Ssu-ma Ch’ien has to share in this chapter. However, he goes on to provide a biography of his descendant, Sun Pin, who was born about a hundred years after his famous ancestor's death and was also a brilliant military strategist of his time. The historian refers to him as Sun Tzŭ as well, and in his preface, we read: "Sun Tzŭ had his feet cut off and yet continued to discuss the art of war." [3] It seems likely that "Pin" was a nickname given to him after his injury, unless the story was created to explain the name. The highlight of his career, the overwhelming defeat of his treacherous rival P’ang Chuan, is briefly recounted in Chapter V. § 19, note.

To return to the elder Sun Tzŭ. He is mentioned in two other passages of the Shih Chi:

To return to the older Sun Tzŭ. He is mentioned in two other sections of the Shih Chi:

In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.] Ho Lu, king of Wu, took the field with Tzŭ-hsu [i.e. Wu Yuan] and Po P’ei, and attacked Ch’u. He captured the town of Shu and slew the two prince’s sons who had formerly been generals of Wu. He was then meditating a descent on Ying [the capital]; but the general Sun Wu said: "The army is exhausted. It is not yet possible. We must wait"…. [After further successful fighting,] "in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu addressed Wu Tzŭ-hsu and Sun Wu, saying: "Formerly, you declared that it was not yet possible for us to enter Ying. Is the time ripe now?" The two men replied: "Ch’u’s general Tzŭ-ch’ang, [4] is grasping and covetous, and the princes of T’ang and Ts’ai both have a grudge against him. If Your Majesty has resolved to make a grand attack, you must win over T’ang and Ts’ai, and then you may succeed." Ho Lu followed this advice, [beat Ch’u in five pitched battles and marched into Ying.] [5]

In the third year of his reign [512 B.C.], Ho Lu, king of Wu, launched a military campaign with Tzŭ-hsu [Wu Yuan] and Po P’ei, attacking Ch’u. He captured the town of Shu and killed the two sons of the prince who had previously been generals of Wu. He was planning to attack Ying [the capital], but General Sun Wu advised, "The army is tired. It’s not the right time. We should hold off"…. [After more successful battles,] "in the ninth year [506 B.C.], King Ho Lu spoke to Wu Tzŭ-hsu and Sun Wu, asking: "Earlier, you mentioned that we weren't ready to enter Ying. Is the time right now?" The two replied: "Ch’u’s general Tzŭ-ch’ang is greedy and has enemies in the princes of T’ang and Ts’ai. If Your Majesty intends to launch a major offensive, you need to secure the support of T’ang and Ts’ai, and then you may succeed." Ho Lu took this advice, [defeated Ch’u in five major battles and marched into Ying.] [5]

This is the latest date at which anything is recorded of Sun Wu. He does not appear to have survived his patron, who died from the effects of a wound in 496. In another chapter there occurs this passage:[6]

This is the latest date when anything is recorded about Sun Wu. He doesn’t seem to have outlived his patron, who died from a wound in 496. In another chapter, there is this passage:[6]

From this time onward, a number of famous soldiers arose, one after the other: Kao-fan, [7] who was employed by the Chin State; Wang-tzu, [8] in the service of Ch’i; and Sun Wu, in the service of Wu. These men developed and threw light upon the principles of war.

From this point on, several well-known soldiers emerged, one after another: Kao-fan, who worked for the Chin State; Wang-tzu, who served Ch’i; and Sun Wu, who served Wu. These men helped to develop and clarify the principles of warfare.

It is obvious enough that Ssu-ma Ch’ien at least had no doubt about the reality of Sun Wu as an historical personage; and with one exception, to be noticed presently, he is by far the most important authority on the period in question. It will not be necessary, therefore, to say much of such a work as the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu, which is supposed to have been written by Chao Yeh of the 1st century A.D. The attribution is somewhat doubtful; but even if it were otherwise, his account would be of little value, based as it is on the Shih Chi and expanded with romantic details. The story of Sun Tzŭ will be found, for what it is worth, in chapter 2. The only new points in it worth noting are: (1) Sun Tzŭ was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu Tzŭ-hsu. (2) He is called a native of Wu. (3) He had previously lived a retired life, and his contemporaries were unaware of his ability.

It's clear that Ssu-ma Ch’ien had no doubt about Sun Wu being a real historical figure; and with one exception, which will be addressed shortly, he is by far the most significant authority on the period in question. Therefore, there's no need to elaborate much on the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu, which is believed to have been written by Chao Yeh in the 1st century A.D. The authorship is somewhat uncertain; but even if it weren't, his account would still hold little value since it relies on the Shih Chi and is filled with romantic embellishments. The story of Sun Tzŭ can be found, for whatever it’s worth, in chapter 2. The only new points worth mentioning are: (1) Sun Tzŭ was first recommended to Ho Lu by Wu Tzŭ-hsu. (2) He is described as a native of Wu. (3) He had lived a quiet life previously, and his peers were unaware of his talents.

The following passage occurs in the Huai-nan Tzŭ: "When sovereign and ministers show perversity of mind, it is impossible even for a Sun Tzŭ to encounter the foe." Assuming that this work is genuine (and hitherto no doubt has been cast upon it), we have here the earliest direct reference for Sun Tzŭ, for Huai-nan Tzŭ died in 122 B.C., many years before the Shih Chi was given to the world.

The following passage appears in the Huai-nan Tzŭ: "When the ruler and ministers have a twisted mindset, it's impossible for even a Sun Tzŭ to face the enemy." Assuming this work is authentic (and so far there have been no doubts about it), this is the earliest direct mention of Sun Tzŭ, as Huai-nan Tzŭ died in 122 B.C., long before the Shih Chi was published.

Liu Hsiang (80-9 B.C.) says: "The reason why Sun Tzŭ at the head of 30,000 men beat Ch’u with 200,000 is that the latter were undisciplined."

Liu Hsiang (80-9 B.C.) says: "The reason Sun Tzŭ, leading 30,000 troops, defeated Ch’u's 200,000 is that the latter were undisciplined."

Teng Ming-shih informs us that the surname "Sun" was bestowed on Sun Wu’s grandfather by Duke Ching of Ch’i [547-490 B.C.]. Sun Wu’s father Sun P’ing, rose to be a Minister of State in Ch’i, and Sun Wu himself, whose style was Ch’ang-ch’ing, fled to Wu on account of the rebellion which was being fomented by the kindred of T’ien Pao. He had three sons, of whom the second, named Ming, was the father of Sun Pin. According to this account then, Pin was the grandson of Wu, which, considering that Sun Pin’s victory over Wei was gained in 341 B.C., may be dismissed as chronologically impossible. Whence these data were obtained by Teng Ming-shih I do not know, but of course no reliance whatever can be placed in them.

Teng Ming-shih tells us that the last name "Sun" was given to Sun Wu’s grandfather by Duke Ching of Ch’i [547-490 B.C.]. Sun Wu’s father, Sun P’ing, became a Minister of State in Ch’i, and Sun Wu, who was known as Ch’ang-ch’ing, fled to Wu due to the rebellion instigated by the relatives of T’ien Pao. He had three sons, and the second son, named Ming, was the father of Sun Pin. According to this account, Pin was the grandson of Wu. However, considering that Sun Pin's victory over Wei happened in 341 B.C., this claim is chronologically impossible. I'm unsure where Teng Ming-shih got this information, but clearly, it can’t be trusted.

An interesting document which has survived from the close of the Han period is the short preface written by the Great Ts’ao Ts’ao, or Wei Wu Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzŭ. I shall give it in full:—

An interesting document that has survived from the end of the Han period is the brief preface written by the Great Ts’ao Ts’ao, or Wei Wu Ti, for his edition of Sun Tzŭ. I will present it in full:—

I have heard that the ancients used bows and arrows to their advantage. [10] The Lun Yu says: “There must be a sufficiency of military strength.” The Shu Ching mentions "the army" among the "eight objects of government." The I Ching says: "‘army’ indicates firmness and justice; the experienced leader will have good fortune." The Shih Ching says: "The King rose majestic in his wrath, and he marshalled his troops." The Yellow Emperor, T’ang the Completer and Wu Wang all used spears and battle-axes in order to succour their generation. The Ssu-ma Fa says: "If one man slay another of set purpose, he himself may rightfully be slain." He who relies solely on warlike measures shall be exterminated; he who relies solely on peaceful measures shall perish. Instances of this are Fu Ch’ai [11] on the one hand and Yen Wang on the other. [12] In military matters, the Sage’s rule is normally to keep the peace, and to move his forces only when occasion requires. He will not use armed force unless driven to it by necessity.

I’ve heard that the ancients effectively used bows and arrows. [10] The Lun Yu states: “There must be enough military strength.” The Shu Ching mentions "the army" among the "eight objects of government." The I Ching says: "‘army’ represents firmness and justice; a skilled leader will find success." The Shih Ching states: "The King rose powerfully in his anger and organized his troops." The Yellow Emperor, T’ang the Completer, and Wu Wang all used spears and battle-axes to support their era. The Ssu-ma Fa states: "If one person intentionally kills another, he may justifiably be killed himself." Anyone who relies entirely on military actions will be destroyed; anyone who relies only on peaceful actions will perish. Examples of this are Fu Ch’ai [11] on one side and Yen Wang on the other. [12] In military affairs, the Sage’s principle is usually to maintain peace and only mobilize forces when necessary. He will not resort to armed force unless absolutely required.

Many books have I read on the subject of war and fighting; but the work composed by Sun Wu is the profoundest of them all. [Sun Tzŭ was a native of the Ch’i state, his personal name was Wu. He wrote the Art of War in 13 chapters for Ho Lu, King of Wu. Its principles were tested on women, and he was subsequently made a general. He led an army westwards, crushed the Ch’u state and entered Ying the capital. In the north, he kept Ch’i and Chin in awe. A hundred years and more after his time, Sun Pin lived. He was a descendant of Wu.] [13] In his treatment of deliberation and planning, the importance of rapidity in taking the field, [14] clearness of conception, and depth of design, Sun Tzŭ stands beyond the reach of carping criticism. My contemporaries, however, have failed to grasp the full meaning of his instructions, and while putting into practice the smaller details in which his work abounds, they have overlooked its essential purport. That is the motive which has led me to outline a rough explanation of the whole.

I've read many books about war and combat, but the one written by Sun Wu is the deepest of them all. [Sun Tzŭ was from the Ch’i state, and his personal name was Wu. He wrote the Art of War in 13 chapters for Ho Lu, the King of Wu. Its principles were tested on women, and he was later made a general. He led an army westward, defeated the Ch’u state, and entered Ying, the capital. In the north, he kept Ch’i and Chin fearful. Over a hundred years after his time, Sun Pin lived. He was a descendant of Wu.] [13] In how he approaches deliberation and planning, the significance of moving quickly, [14] clarity of ideas, and depth of strategy, Sun Tzŭ is beyond petty criticism. However, my contemporaries have failed to fully understand his teachings, and while they focus on the smaller details his work contains, they have missed its core message. That is why I felt compelled to provide a rough outline of the whole.

One thing to be noticed in the above is the explicit statement that the 13 chapters were specially composed for King Ho Lu. This is supported by the internal evidence of I. § 15, in which it seems clear that some ruler is addressed.

One thing to notice in the above is the clear statement that the 13 chapters were specifically written for King Ho Lu. This is backed up by the internal evidence of I. § 15, where it seems evident that a ruler is being addressed.

In the bibliographic section of the Han Shu, there is an entry which has given rise to much discussion: "The works of Sun Tzŭ of Wu in 82 p’ien (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 chuan." It is evident that this cannot be merely the 13 chapters known to Ssu-ma Ch’ien, or those we possess today. Chang Shou-chieh refers to an edition of Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War of which the "13 chapters" formed the first chuan, adding that there were two other chuan besides. This has brought forth a theory, that the bulk of these 82 chapters consisted of other writings of Sun Tzŭ—we should call them apocryphal—similar to the Wen Ta, of which a specimen dealing with the Nine Situations [15] is preserved in the T’ung Tien, and another in Ho Shin’s commentary. It is suggested that before his interview with Ho Lu, Sun Tzŭ had only written the 13 chapters, but afterwards composed a sort of exegesis in the form of question and answer between himself and the King. Pi I-hsun, the author of the Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, backs this up with a quotation from the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu: "The King of Wu summoned Sun Tzŭ, and asked him questions about the art of war. Each time he set forth a chapter of his work, the King could not find words enough to praise him." As he points out, if the whole work was expounded on the same scale as in the above-mentioned fragments, the total number of chapters could not fail to be considerable. Then the numerous other treatises attributed to Sun Tzŭ might be included. The fact that the Han Chih mentions no work of Sun Tzŭ except the 82 p’ien, whereas the Sui and T’ang bibliographies give the titles of others in addition to the "13 chapters," is good proof, Pi I-hsun thinks, that all of these were contained in the 82 p’ien. Without pinning our faith to the accuracy of details supplied by the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu, or admitting the genuineness of any of the treatises cited by Pi I-hsun, we may see in this theory a probable solution of the mystery. Between Ssu-ma Ch’ien and Pan Ku there was plenty of time for a luxuriant crop of forgeries to have grown up under the magic name of Sun Tzŭ, and the 82 p’ien may very well represent a collected edition of these lumped together with the original work. It is also possible, though less likely, that some of them existed in the time of the earlier historian and were purposely ignored by him. [16]

In the bibliography section of the Han Shu, there’s an entry that has sparked a lot of debate: "The works of Sun Tzŭ of Wu in 82 p’ien (or chapters), with diagrams in 9 chuan." It's clear that this can't just refer to the 13 chapters known to Ssu-ma Ch’ien, or the ones we have today. Chang Shou-chieh mentions an edition of Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War where the "13 chapters" made up the first chuan, noting that there were two other chuan as well. This has led to a theory that the majority of these 82 chapters included other writings by Sun Tzŭ—we might call them apocryphal—similar to the Wen Ta, with a sample regarding the Nine Situations [15] found in the T’ung Tien, and another in Ho Shin’s commentary. It’s suggested that before his meeting with Ho Lu, Sun Tzŭ had only written the 13 chapters, but later created a sort of commentary in a question-and-answer format with the King. Pi I-hsun, the author of the Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, supports this with a quote from the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu: "The King of Wu summoned Sun Tzŭ and asked him questions about the art of war. Each time he presented a chapter of his work, the King couldn't find enough words to praise him." He points out that if the entire work was elaborated on in the same way as the fragments mentioned above, the total number of chapters would have to be significant. Then the many other writings attributed to Sun Tzŭ could also be included. The fact that the Han Chih only mentions Sun Tzŭ’s works in the 82 p’ien, whereas the Sui and T’ang bibliographies list other titles in addition to the "13 chapters," is strong evidence, according to Pi I-hsun, that all of these were part of the 82 p’ien. Without committing to the accuracy of the details found in the Wu Yüeh Ch’un Ch’iu, or accepting the authenticity of any of the writings mentioned by Pi I-hsun, we can see this theory as a likely explanation for the mystery. Between Ssu-ma Ch’ien and Pan Ku, there was plenty of time for many forgeries to arise under the famed name of Sun Tzŭ, and the 82 p’ien may very well represent a compiled edition of these combined with the original work. It’s also possible, though less likely, that some existed during the time of the earlier historian and were intentionally overlooked by him. [16]

Tu Mu’s conjecture seems to be based on a passage which states: "Wei Wu Ti strung together Sun Wu’s Art of War," which in turn may have resulted from a misunderstanding of the final words of Ts’ao King’s preface. This, as Sun Hsing-yen points out, is only a modest way of saying that he made an explanatory paraphrase, or in other words, wrote a commentary on it. On the whole, this theory has met with very little acceptance. Thus, the Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu says: "The mention of the 13 chapters in the Shih Chi shows that they were in existence before the Han Chih, and that latter accretions are not to be considered part of the original work. Tu Mu’s assertion can certainly not be taken as proof."

Tu Mu’s guess seems to come from a passage that says: "Wei Wu Ti connected Sun Wu’s Art of War," which might have resulted from misunderstanding the last words of Ts’ao King’s preface. As Sun Hsing-yen points out, this is just a polite way of saying that he created an explanatory paraphrase, or in other words, wrote a commentary on it. Overall, this theory hasn't gained much acceptance. Therefore, the Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu states: "The reference to the 13 chapters in the Shih Chi indicates that they existed before the Han Chih, and later additions shouldn’t be considered part of the original work. Tu Mu’s claim definitely cannot be taken as evidence."

There is every reason to suppose, then, that the 13 chapters existed in the time of Ssu-ma Ch’ien practically as we have them now. That the work was then well known he tells us in so many words. "Sun Tzŭ’s 13 Chapters and Wu Ch’i’s Art of War are the two books that people commonly refer to on the subject of military matters. Both of them are widely distributed, so I will not discuss them here." But as we go further back, serious difficulties begin to arise. The salient fact which has to be faced is that the Tso Chuan, the greatest contemporary record, makes no mention whatsoever of Sun Wu, either as a general or as a writer. It is natural, in view of this awkward circumstance, that many scholars should not only cast doubt on the story of Sun Wu as given in the Shih Chi, but even show themselves frankly skeptical as to the existence of the man at all. The most powerful presentment of this side of the case is to be found in the following disposition by Yeh Shui-hsin: [17]—

There’s every reason to believe, then, that the 13 chapters existed during Ssu-ma Ch’ien's time pretty much as we have them now. He states clearly that the work was then well known: "Sun Tzŭ’s 13 Chapters and Wu Ch’i’s Art of War are the two books that people commonly refer to on military topics. Both of them are widely available, so I won’t discuss them here." However, as we delve further back, serious challenges arise. The key fact we must consider is that the Tso Chuan, the most important contemporary record, makes no mention of Sun Wu, neither as a general nor as a writer. Given this inconvenient situation, it’s understandable that many scholars not only question the account of Sun Wu as presented in the Shih Chi, but also express outright skepticism about the existence of the man himself. The strongest argument for this perspective is found in the following statement by Yeh Shui-hsin: [17]—

It is stated in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s history that Sun Wu was a native of the Ch’i State, and employed by Wu; and that in the reign of Ho Lu he crushed Ch’u, entered Ying, and was a great general. But in Tso’s Commentary no Sun Wu appears at all. It is true that Tso’s Commentary need not contain absolutely everything that other histories contain. But Tso has not omitted to mention vulgar plebeians and hireling ruffians such as Ying K’ao-shu, [18] Ts’ao Kuei, [19], Chu Chih-wu and Chuan She-chu [20]. In the case of Sun Wu, whose fame and achievements were so brilliant, the omission is much more glaring. Again, details are given, in their due order, about his contemporaries Wu Yuan and the Minister P’ei. [21] Is it credible that Sun Wu alone should have been passed over?

It’s recorded in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s history that Sun Wu was originally from the Ch’i State and worked for Wu; during Ho Lu’s reign, he defeated Ch’u, entered Ying, and became a great general. However, there’s no mention of Sun Wu in Tso’s Commentary at all. While it’s true that Tso’s Commentary doesn’t have to include absolutely everything found in other histories, Tso does mention common folks and hired thugs like Ying K’ao-shu, [18] Ts’ao Kuei, [19] Chu Chih-wu, and Chuan She-chu. [20] Given Sun Wu’s significant fame and accomplishments, this omission stands out even more. Additionally, Tso provides a detailed account of his contemporaries Wu Yuan and Minister P’ei. [21] Is it really plausible that Sun Wu was the only one overlooked?

In point of literary style, Sun Tzŭ’s work belongs to the same school as Kuan Tzŭ, [22] Liu T’ao, [23] and the Yüeh Yu [24] and may have been the production of some private scholar living towards the end of the "Spring and Autumn" or the beginning of the "Warring States" period. [25] The story that his precepts were actually applied by the Wu State, is merely the outcome of big talk on the part of his followers.

In terms of literary style, Sun Tzŭ's work is similar to Kuan Tzŭ, [22] Liu T’ao, [23] and the Yüeh Yu [24] and may have been created by a private scholar living toward the end of the "Spring and Autumn" period or the beginning of the "Warring States" period. [25] The claim that his teachings were actually used by the Wu State is just a result of exaggeration by his followers.

From the flourishing period of the Chou dynasty [26] down to the time of the "Spring and Autumn," all military commanders were statesmen as well, and the class of professional generals, for conducting external campaigns, did not then exist. It was not until the period of the "Six States" [27] that this custom changed. Now although Wu was an uncivilized State, it is conceivable that Tso should have left unrecorded the fact that Sun Wu was a great general and yet held no civil office? What we are told, therefore, about Jang-chu [28] and Sun Wu, is not authentic matter, but the reckless fabrication of theorizing pundits. The story of Ho Lu’s experiment on the women, in particular, is utterly preposterous and incredible.

From the prosperous time of the Chou dynasty [26] until the era of the "Spring and Autumn," all military leaders were also political figures, and there was no dedicated class of professional generals for leading outside campaigns. It wasn't until the period of the "Six States" [27] that this practice changed. Even though Wu was considered a primitive State, it’s hard to believe that Tso would have left out the fact that Sun Wu was an exceptional general yet held no civilian position. Therefore, the accounts we have about Jang-chu [28] and Sun Wu are not accurate but rather the wild inventions of theorizing scholars. The story about Ho Lu’s test on the women, in particular, is completely absurd and unbelievable.

Yeh Shui-hsin represents Ssu-ma Ch’ien as having said that Sun Wu crushed Ch’u and entered Ying. This is not quite correct. No doubt the impression left on the reader’s mind is that he at least shared in these exploits. The fact may or may not be significant; but it is nowhere explicitly stated in the Shih Chi either that Sun Tzŭ was general on the occasion of the taking of Ying, or that he even went there at all. Moreover, as we know that Wu Yuan and Po P’ei both took part in the expedition, and also that its success was largely due to the dash and enterprise of Fu Kai, Ho Lu’s younger brother, it is not easy to see how yet another general could have played a very prominent part in the same campaign.

Yeh Shui-hsin suggests that Ssu-ma Ch’ien said Sun Wu defeated Ch’u and took Ying. However, this isn’t entirely accurate. The impression left on the reader is that he at least participated in these events. Whether this fact matters is unclear; however, the Shih Chi does not explicitly state that Sun Tzŭ was the general during the capture of Ying or that he even went there. Furthermore, since we know Wu Yuan and Po P’ei were also involved in the campaign, and that its success was largely due to the boldness and initiative of Fu Kai, Ho Lu's younger brother, it's hard to see how another general could have played a significant role in the same campaign.

Ch’en Chen-sun of the Sung dynasty has the note:—

Ch’en Chen-sun of the Song dynasty has the note:—

Military writers look upon Sun Wu as the father of their art. But the fact that he does not appear in the Tso Chuan, although he is said to have served under Ho Lu King of Wu, makes it uncertain what period he really belonged to.

Military authors regard Sun Wu as the father of their discipline. However, the fact that he is not mentioned in the Tso Chuan, even though it is claimed that he served under Ho Lu King of Wu, leaves it unclear which era he truly belonged to.

He also says:—

He also says:—

The works of Sun Wu and Wu Ch’i may be of genuine antiquity.

The works of Sun Wu and Wu Ch’i might be truly ancient.

It is noticeable that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch’en Chen-sun, while rejecting the personality of Sun Wu as he figures in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s history, are inclined to accept the date traditionally assigned to the work which passes under his name. The author of the Hsu Lu fails to appreciate this distinction, and consequently his bitter attack on Ch’en Chen-sun really misses its mark. He makes one of two points, however, which certainly tell in favour of the high antiquity of our "13 chapters." "Sun Tzŭ," he says, "must have lived in the age of Ching Wang [519-476], because he is frequently plagiarized in subsequent works of the Chou, Ch’in and Han dynasties." The two most shameless offenders in this respect are Wu Ch’i and Huai-nan Tzŭ, both of them important historical personages in their day. The former lived only a century after the alleged date of Sun Tzŭ, and his death is known to have taken place in 381 B.C. It was to him, according to Liu Hsiang, that Tseng Shen delivered the Tso Chuan, which had been entrusted to him by its author. [29] Now the fact that quotations from the Art of War, acknowledged or otherwise, are to be found in so many authors of different epochs, establishes a very strong anterior to them all,—in other words, that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was already in existence towards the end of the 5th century B.C. Further proof of Sun Tzŭ’s antiquity is furnished by the archaic or wholly obsolete meanings attaching to a number of the words he uses. A list of these, which might perhaps be extended, is given in the Hsu Lu; and though some of the interpretations are doubtful, the main argument is hardly affected thereby. Again, it must not be forgotten that Yeh Shui-hsin, a scholar and critic of the first rank, deliberately pronounces the style of the 13 chapters to belong to the early part of the fifth century. Seeing that he is actually engaged in an attempt to disprove the existence of Sun Wu himself, we may be sure that he would not have hesitated to assign the work to a later date had he not honestly believed the contrary. And it is precisely on such a point that the judgment of an educated Chinaman will carry most weight. Other internal evidence is not far to seek. Thus in XIII. § 1, there is an unmistakable allusion to the ancient system of land-tenure which had already passed away by the time of Mencius, who was anxious to see it revived in a modified form. [30] The only warfare Sun Tzŭ knows is that carried on between the various feudal princes, in which armored chariots play a large part. Their use seems to have entirely died out before the end of the Chou dynasty. He speaks as a man of Wu, a state which ceased to exist as early as 473 B.C. On this I shall touch presently.

It's clear that both Yeh Shui-hsin and Ch’en Chen-sun, while rejecting the character of Sun Wu as presented in Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s history, tend to accept the date traditionally linked to the work attributed to him. The author of the Hsu Lu misses this distinction, and so his harsh criticism of Ch’en Chen-sun ultimately misses the point. He makes one of two arguments that indeed supports the ancient origins of our “13 chapters.” “Sun Tzŭ,” he claims, “must have lived during the age of Ching Wang [519-476], since he is often copied in later works from the Chou, Ch’in, and Han dynasties.” The two most blatant offenders in this regard are Wu Ch’i and Huai-nan Tzŭ, both significant historical figures of their time. Wu Ch’i lived only a century after Sun Tzŭ's supposed lifetime, and it's known that he died in 381 B.C. According to Liu Hsiang, Tseng Shen delivered the Tso Chuan to him, which had been entrusted to him by its author. [29] The fact that quotes from the Art of War, whether acknowledged or otherwise, appear in many authors from different periods strongly suggests that Sun Tzŭ’s work was already around by the late 5th century B.C. More proof of Sun Tzŭ’s age comes from the archaic or completely outdated meanings of several words he uses. A list of these, which could possibly be expanded, is found in the Hsu Lu; and while some interpretations might be questionable, the main argument remains largely intact. Additionally, we should remember that Yeh Shui-hsin, a scholar and prominent critic, explicitly states that the style of the 13 chapters belongs to the early part of the fifth century. Since he is actively trying to refute the existence of Sun Wu himself, we can trust that he wouldn’t hesitate to date the work later if he genuinely believed that. And it is precisely on such a matter that an educated Chinese person's judgment will hold considerable weight. Other evidence isn’t hard to come by. For example, in XIII. § 1, there’s a clear reference to the ancient land tenure system that had already disappeared by the time of Mencius, who wished to see it revived in a modified form. [30] The type of warfare Sun Tzŭ describes is only that waged among the various feudal princes, where armored chariots play a significant role. Their use appears to have completely faded away by the end of the Chou dynasty. He speaks as a man of Wu, a state that ceased to exist as early as 473 B.C. I will touch on this point shortly.

But once refer the work to the 5th century or earlier, and the chances of its being other than a bonâ fide production are sensibly diminished. The great age of forgeries did not come until long after. That it should have been forged in the period immediately following 473 is particularly unlikely, for no one, as a rule, hastens to identify himself with a lost cause. As for Yeh Shui-hsin’s theory, that the author was a literary recluse, that seems to me quite untenable. If one thing is more apparent than another after reading the maxims of Sun Tzŭ, it is that their essence has been distilled from a large store of personal observation and experience. They reflect the mind not only of a born strategist, gifted with a rare faculty of generalization, but also of a practical soldier closely acquainted with the military conditions of his time. To say nothing of the fact that these sayings have been accepted and endorsed by all the greatest captains of Chinese history, they offer a combination of freshness and sincerity, acuteness and common sense, which quite excludes the idea that they were artificially concocted in the study. If we admit, then, that the 13 chapters were the genuine production of a military man living towards the end of the "Ch’un Ch’iu" period, are we not bound, in spite of the silence of the Tso Chuan, to accept Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s account in its entirety? In view of his high repute as a sober historian, must we not hesitate to assume that the records he drew upon for Sun Wu’s biography were false and untrustworthy? The answer, I fear, must be in the negative. There is still one grave, if not fatal, objection to the chronology involved in the story as told in the Shih Chi, which, so far as I am aware, nobody has yet pointed out. There are two passages in Sun Tzŭ in which he alludes to contemporary affairs. The first in in VI. § 21:—

But once we trace the work back to the 5th century or earlier, the chances of it being anything other than an authentic production significantly decrease. The major era of forgeries didn't arise until much later. It's especially unlikely that it was forged right after 473, as typically, people don't rush to associate themselves with a lost cause. Regarding Yeh Shui-hsin’s theory that the author was a literary recluse, that seems quite implausible. After reading the maxims of Sun Tzu, it's clear that their essence comes from a deep well of personal observation and experience. They represent the thoughts of not just a gifted strategist with a remarkable ability to generalize but also a practical soldier familiar with the military conditions of his time. Not to mention the fact that these sayings have been accepted and endorsed by all the greatest leaders in Chinese history, they showcase a blend of freshness and sincerity, sharpness and common sense, which completely rules out the idea of them being artificially created in a study. If we accept that the 13 chapters were genuinely produced by a military man living toward the end of the "Ch’un Ch’iu" period, shouldn’t we, despite the silence of the Tso Chuan, accept Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s account in its entirety? Given his solid reputation as a reliable historian, shouldn't we hesitate to think that the records he used for Sun Wu’s biography were false and unreliable? The answer, I fear, must be no. There is still one serious, if not fatal, objection to the chronology in the story as told in the Shih Chi, which, as far as I know, no one has pointed out yet. There are two passages in Sun Tzu where he references current events. The first is in VI. § 21:—

Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory. I say then that victory can be achieved.

Though I estimate that the Yüeh soldiers outnumber ours, that won't give them any advantage when it comes to winning. I say that victory is still achievable.

The other is in XI. § 30:—

The other is in XI. § 30:—

Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan, I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are enemies; yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand helps the right.

Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan, I would say, Yes. The people of Wu and the people of Yüeh are enemies; however, if they find themselves in the same boat crossing a river and are caught in a storm, they will help each other just like the left hand helps the right.

These two paragraphs are extremely valuable as evidence of the date of composition. They assign the work to the period of the struggle between Wu and Yüeh. So much has been observed by Pi I-hsun. But what has hitherto escaped notice is that they also seriously impair the credibility of Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s narrative. As we have seen above, the first positive date given in connection with Sun Wu is 512 B.C. He is then spoken of as a general, acting as confidential adviser to Ho Lu, so that his alleged introduction to that monarch had already taken place, and of course the 13 chapters must have been written earlier still. But at that time, and for several years after, down to the capture of Ying in 506, Ch’u and not Yüeh, was the great hereditary enemy of Wu. The two states, Ch’u and Wu, had been constantly at war for over half a century, [31] whereas the first war between Wu and Yüeh was waged only in 510, [32] and even then was no more than a short interlude sandwiched in the midst of the fierce struggle with Ch’u. Now Ch’u is not mentioned in the 13 chapters at all. The natural inference is that they were written at a time when Yüeh had become the prime antagonist of Wu, that is, after Ch’u had suffered the great humiliation of 506. At this point, a table of dates may be found useful.

These two paragraphs are incredibly important as proof of when the work was written. They link it to the time of the conflict between Wu and Yüeh. Pi I-hsun has noted this. However, what hasn’t been recognized until now is that they also seriously undermine the reliability of Ssu-ma Ch’ien’s account. As we previously discussed, the first definite date related to Sun Wu is 512 B.C. At that time, he is referred to as a general, serving as a trusted advisor to Ho Lu, meaning his supposed introduction to that king must have happened before then, and clearly the 13 chapters must have been written even earlier. But during that period, and for several years afterwards, until the capture of Ying in 506, Ch’u, not Yüeh, was Wu’s main traditional enemy. The two states, Ch’u and Wu, had been in constant conflict for over fifty years, while the first war between Wu and Yüeh only occurred in 510, and even then it was just a brief interruption amidst the ongoing struggle with Ch’u. Interestingly, Ch’u isn't mentioned at all in the 13 chapters. The obvious conclusion is that they were written at a time when Yüeh had become Wu’s main opponent, specifically after Ch’u had faced the significant defeat in 506. At this point, a table of dates may be helpful.

B.C.
514Accession of Ho Lu.
512Ho Lu attacks Ch’u, but is dissuaded from entering Ying,
the capital. Shih Chi mentions Sun Wu as general.
511Another attack on Ch’u.
510Wu makes a successful attack on Yüeh. This is the first
war between the two states.
509 or 508Ch’u invades Wu, but is signally defeated at Yu-chang.
506Ho Lu attacks Ch’u with the aid of T’ang and Ts’ai.
Decisive battle of Po-chu, and capture of Ying. Last
mention of Sun Wu in Shih Chi.
505Yüeh makes a raid on Wu in the absence of its army. Wu
is beaten by Ch’in and evacuates Ying.
504Ho Lu sends Fu Ch’ai to attack Ch’u.
497Kou Chien becomes King of Yüeh.
496Wu attacks Yüeh, but is defeated by Kou Chien at Tsui-li.
Ho Lu is killed.
494Fu Ch’ai defeats Kou Chien in the great battle of Fu-
chaio, and enters the capital of Yüeh.
485 or 484Kou Chien renders homage to Wu. Death of Wu Tzŭ-hsu.
482Kou Chien invades Wu in the absence of Fu Ch’ai.
478 to 476Further attacks by Yüeh on Wu.
475Kou Chien lays siege to the capital of Wu.
473Final defeat and extinction of Wu.

The sentence quoted above from VI. § 21 hardly strikes me as one that could have been written in the full flush of victory. It seems rather to imply that, for the moment at least, the tide had turned against Wu, and that she was getting the worst of the struggle. Hence we may conclude that our treatise was not in existence in 505, before which date Yüeh does not appear to have scored any notable success against Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so that if the book was written for him, it must have been during the period 505-496, when there was a lull in the hostilities, Wu having presumably exhausted by its supreme effort against Ch’u. On the other hand, if we choose to disregard the tradition connecting Sun Wu’s name with Ho Lu, it might equally well have seen the light between 496 and 494, or possibly in the period 482-473, when Yüeh was once again becoming a very serious menace. [33] We may feel fairly certain that the author, whoever he may have been, was not a man of any great eminence in his own day. On this point the negative testimony of the Tso Chuan far outweighs any shred of authority still attaching to the Shih Chi, if once its other facts are discredited. Sun Hsing-yen, however, makes a feeble attempt to explain the omission of his name from the great commentary. It was Wu Tzŭ-hsu, he says, who got all the credit of Sun Wu’s exploits, because the latter (being an alien) was not rewarded with an office in the State.

The sentence quoted above from VI. § 21 doesn’t really seem like something that would have been written in a moment of complete victory. It suggests instead that, at least for now, the situation had turned against Wu, and she was losing the battle. So, we can conclude that our treatise was not around in 505, before which Yüeh doesn’t appear to have achieved any significant success against Wu. Ho Lu died in 496, so if the book was written for him, it must have been during the time between 505 and 496, when there was a break in the fighting, with Wu likely exhausted from its major effort against Ch’u. On the other hand, if we decide to ignore the tradition linking Sun Wu’s name with Ho Lu, it could have been created between 496 and 494, or possibly during the period from 482 to 473, when Yüeh was once again becoming a serious threat. [33] We can be pretty sure that the author, whoever he was, wasn’t a person of great importance in his time. In this regard, the negative evidence from the Tso Chuan greatly outweighs any bit of authority still associated with the Shih Chi, especially if its other facts are dismissed. Sun Hsing-yen, however, makes a weak attempt to explain why his name was left out of the major commentary. He claims that Wu Tzŭ-hsu received all the credit for Sun Wu’s achievements because Sun Wu (being an outsider) was not given a position in the State.

How then did the Sun Tzŭ legend originate? It may be that the growing celebrity of the book imparted by degrees a kind of factitious renown to its author. It was felt to be only right and proper that one so well versed in the science of war should have solid achievements to his credit as well. Now the capture of Ying was undoubtedly the greatest feat of arms in Ho Lu’s reign; it made a deep and lasting impression on all the surrounding states, and raised Wu to the short-lived zenith of her power. Hence, what more natural, as time went on, than that the acknowledged master of strategy, Sun Wu, should be popularly identified with that campaign, at first perhaps only in the sense that his brain conceived and planned it; afterwards, that it was actually carried out by him in conjunction with Wu Yuan, [34] Po P’ei and Fu Kai?

How did the legend of Sun Tzŭ come about? It’s possible that the growing popularity of the book gradually gave its author a kind of false fame. People thought it was only right that someone so knowledgeable about the art of war should also have real accomplishments to show for it. The capture of Ying was definitely the most significant military achievement during Ho Lu’s reign; it made a lasting impact on all the neighboring states and brought Wu to the peak of its power, albeit briefly. So, it’s only natural that over time, the renowned strategist, Sun Wu, became commonly associated with that campaign. Initially, it might have just been in the sense that he conceived and planned it; later on, it was believed that he actually executed it alongside Wu Yuan, [34] Po P’ei, and Fu Kai.

It is obvious that any attempt to reconstruct even the outline of Sun Tzŭ’s life must be based almost wholly on conjecture. With this necessary proviso, I should say that he probably entered the service of Wu about the time of Ho Lu’s accession, and gathered experience, though only in the capacity of a subordinate officer, during the intense military activity which marked the first half of the prince’s reign. [35] If he rose to be a general at all, he certainly was never on an equal footing with the three above mentioned. He was doubtless present at the investment and occupation of Ying, and witnessed Wu’s sudden collapse in the following year. Yüeh’s attack at this critical juncture, when her rival was embarrassed on every side, seems to have convinced him that this upstart kingdom was the great enemy against whom every effort would henceforth have to be directed. Sun Wu was thus a well-seasoned warrior when he sat down to write his famous book, which according to my reckoning must have appeared towards the end, rather than the beginning of Ho Lu’s reign. The story of the women may possibly have grown out of some real incident occurring about the same time. As we hear no more of Sun Wu after this from any source, he is hardly likely to have survived his patron or to have taken part in the death-struggle with Yüeh, which began with the disaster at Tsui-li.

It’s clear that any effort to piece together even the basics of Sun Tzŭ’s life has to rely mostly on guesswork. With that in mind, I would say that he likely joined the service of Wu around the time Ho Lu came to power and gained experience, albeit as a subordinate officer, during the intense military activity that characterized the first half of the prince’s reign. If he ever became a general, he certainly wasn’t on the same level as the three mentioned earlier. He was probably there during the siege and capture of Ying and saw Wu’s sudden downfall the following year. Yüeh’s attack at that crucial moment, when its rival was struggling on all fronts, seems to have made him realize that this rising kingdom would be the major enemy that needed to be confronted moving forward. By the time he wrote his famous book, he was already a seasoned warrior, and based on my calculations, it likely came out toward the end, not the beginning, of Ho Lu’s reign. The story about the women might have originated from some real event happening around that time. Since we don’t hear anything else about Sun Wu afterward, it’s unlikely that he outlived his patron or took part in the battle against Yüeh, which started with the defeat at Tsui-li.

If these inferences are approximately correct, there is a certain irony in the fate which decreed that China’s most illustrious man of peace should be contemporary with her greatest writer on war.

If these conclusions are roughly accurate, there's a certain irony in the fact that China's most famous advocate for peace lived at the same time as her greatest war writer.

The Text of Sun Tzŭ

I have found it difficult to glean much about the history of Sun Tzŭ’s text. The quotations that occur in early authors go to show that the "13 chapters" of which Ssu-ma Ch’ien speaks were essentially the same as those now extant. We have his word for it that they were widely circulated in his day, and can only regret that he refrained from discussing them on that account. Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface:—

I’ve found it hard to learn a lot about the history of Sun Tzŭ’s text. The quotes from early authors suggest that the "13 chapters" mentioned by Ssu-ma Ch’ien were basically the same as the ones we have today. We have his word that they were widely available in his time, and we can only wish he had chosen to discuss them because of that. Sun Hsing-yen states in his preface:—

During the Ch’in and Han dynasties Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War was in general use amongst military commanders, but they seem to have treated it as a work of mysterious import, and were unwilling to expound it for the benefit of posterity. Thus it came about that Wei Wu was the first to write a commentary on it.

During the Ch’in and Han dynasties, Sun Tzŭ’s Art of War was widely used by military commanders, but they seemed to view it as a text of great mystery and were reluctant to explain it for future generations. As a result, Wei Wu became the first to write a commentary on it.

As we have already seen, there is no reasonable ground to suppose that Ts’ao Kung tampered with the text. But the text itself is often so obscure, and the number of editions which appeared from that time onward so great, especially during the T’ang and Sung dynasties, that it would be surprising if numerous corruptions had not managed to creep in. Towards the middle of the Sung period, by which time all the chief commentaries on Sun Tzŭ were in existence, a certain Chi T’ien-pao published a work in 15 chuan entitled "Sun Tzŭ with the collected commentaries of ten writers." There was another text, with variant readings put forward by Chu Fu of Ta-hsing, which also had supporters among the scholars of that period; but in the Ming editions, Sun Hsing-yen tells us, these readings were for some reason or other no longer put into circulation. Thus, until the end of the 18th century, the text in sole possession of the field was one derived from Chi T’ien-pao’s edition, although no actual copy of that important work was known to have survived. That, therefore, is the text of Sun Tzŭ which appears in the War section of the great Imperial encyclopedia printed in 1726, the Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng. Another copy at my disposal of what is practically the same text, with slight variations, is that contained in the "Eleven philosophers of the Chou and Ch’in dynasties" [1758]. And the Chinese printed in Capt. Calthrop’s first edition is evidently a similar version which has filtered through Japanese channels. So things remained until Sun Hsing-yen [1752-1818], a distinguished antiquarian and classical scholar, who claimed to be an actual descendant of Sun Wu, [36] accidentally discovered a copy of Chi T’ien-pao’s long-lost work, when on a visit to the library of the Hua-yin temple. [37] Appended to it was the I Shuo of Cheng Yu-Hsien, mentioned in the T’ung Chih, and also believed to have perished. This is what Sun Hsing-yen designates as the "original edition (or text)"—a rather misleading name, for it cannot by any means claim to set before us the text of Sun Tzŭ in its pristine purity. Chi T’ien-pao was a careless compiler, and appears to have been content to reproduce the somewhat debased version current in his day, without troubling to collate it with the earliest editions then available. Fortunately, two versions of Sun Tzŭ, even older than the newly discovered work, were still extant, one buried in the T’ung Tien, Tu Yu’s great treatise on the Constitution, the other similarly enshrined in the T’ai P’ing Yu Lan encyclopedia. In both the complete text is to be found, though split up into fragments, intermixed with other matter, and scattered piecemeal over a number of different sections. Considering that the Yu Lan takes us back to the year 983, and the T’ung Tien about 200 years further still, to the middle of the T’ang dynasty, the value of these early transcripts of Sun Tzŭ can hardly be overestimated. Yet the idea of utilizing them does not seem to have occurred to anyone until Sun Hsing-yen, acting under Government instructions, undertook a thorough recension of the text. This is his own account:—

As we've already noted, there's no reasonable basis to believe that Ts’ao Kung altered the text. However, the text itself is often quite obscure, and the number of editions published from that time onward is so large, especially during the T’ang and Sung dynasties, that it would be surprising if many corruptions hadn't slipped in. Around the middle of the Sung period, by which time all the main commentaries on Sun Tzŭ existed, a certain Chi T’ien-pao released a work in 15 chuan titled "Sun Tzŭ with the collected commentaries of ten writers." There was also another text, offering different readings proposed by Chu Fu of Ta-hsing, which had its supporters among scholars of that time. However, according to Sun Hsing-yen, these readings were for some reason no longer in circulation in the Ming editions. Thus, until the end of the 18th century, the only widely recognized version was based on Chi T’ien-pao’s edition, although no actual copy of that significant work was known to have survived. Therefore, this is the version of Sun Tzŭ that appears in the War section of the great Imperial encyclopedia printed in 1726, the Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng. Another copy I have that is practically the same text, with slight variations, is found in the "Eleven Philosophers of the Chou and Ch’in dynasties" [1758]. Additionally, the Chinese version in Capt. Calthrop’s first edition is clearly a similar version that came through Japanese channels. This situation continued until Sun Hsing-yen [1752–1818], a respected antiquarian and classical scholar who claimed to be a descendant of Sun Wu, [36] accidentally discovered a copy of Chi T’ien-pao’s long-lost work while visiting the library of the Hua-yin temple. [37] Attached to it was the I Shuo by Cheng Yu-Hsien, mentioned in the T’ung Chih, which was also thought to be lost. This is what Sun Hsing-yen refers to as the "original edition (or text)"—a somewhat misleading term since it can't truly be said to present us with the text of Sun Tzŭ in its original form. Chi T’ien-pao was a careless compiler, seemingly content to reproduce the somewhat debased version common in his time without bothering to compare it with the earliest available editions. Fortunately, two versions of Sun Tzŭ, even older than the recently discovered work, still existed: one buried in the T’ung Tien, Tu Yu’s major treatise on the Constitution, and the other similarly preserved in the T’ai P’ing Yu Lan encyclopedia. Both contain the complete text, though it is fragmented, interspersed with other material, and scattered across several different sections. Given that the Yu Lan dates back to 983 and the T’ung Tien to about 200 years earlier, during the middle of the T’ang dynasty, the value of these early transcripts of Sun Tzŭ can't be overstated. Yet, it doesn’t seem anyone thought to use them until Sun Hsing-yen, acting on Government orders, undertook a thorough revision of the text. This is his own account:—

Because of the numerous mistakes in the text of Sun Tzŭ which his editors had handed down, the Government ordered that the ancient edition [of Chi T’ien-pao] should be used, and that the text should be revised and corrected throughout. It happened that Wu Nien-hu, the Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, a graduate of the second degree, had all devoted themselves to this study, probably surpassing me therein. Accordingly, I have had the whole work cut on blocks as a textbook for military men.

Due to the many errors in the text of Sun Tzŭ passed down by his editors, the Government ordered that the ancient edition [of Chi T’ien-pao] be used and that the text be completely revised and corrected. It turned out that Wu Nien-hu, Governor Pi Kua, and Hsi, who graduated with a second degree, had all dedicated themselves to this study, likely even surpassing my efforts. As a result, I had the entire work carved onto blocks as a textbook for military personnel.

The three individuals here referred to had evidently been occupied on the text of Sun Tzŭ prior to Sun Hsing-yen’s commission, but we are left in doubt as to the work they really accomplished. At any rate, the new edition, when ultimately produced, appeared in the names of Sun Hsing-yen and only one co-editor Wu Jen-shi. They took the "original edition" as their basis, and by careful comparison with older versions, as well as the extant commentaries and other sources of information such as the I Shuo, succeeded in restoring a very large number of doubtful passages, and turned out, on the whole, what must be accepted as the closest approximation we are ever likely to get to Sun Tzŭ’s original work. This is what will hereafter be denominated the "standard text."

The three people mentioned here had clearly been working on the text of Sun Tzŭ before Sun Hsing-yen was commissioned, but we're uncertain about the actual work they completed. In any case, the new edition that was eventually published bore the names of Sun Hsing-yen and only one co-editor, Wu Jen-shi. They used the "original edition" as their foundation and, through careful comparisons with older versions, as well as existing commentaries and other sources of information like the I Shuo, managed to restore many unclear passages. Overall, they produced what should be recognized as the closest approximation we are ever likely to have of Sun Tzŭ’s original work. This will henceforth be referred to as the "standard text."

The copy which I have used belongs to a reissue dated 1877. It is in 6 pen, forming part of a well-printed set of 23 early philosophical works in 83 pen. [38] It opens with a preface by Sun Hsing-yen (largely quoted in this introduction), vindicating the traditional view of Sun Tzŭ’s life and performances, and summing up in remarkably concise fashion the evidence in its favour. This is followed by Ts’ao Kung’s preface to his edition, and the biography of Sun Tzŭ from the Shih Chi, both translated above. Then come, firstly, Cheng Yu-hsien’s I Shuo, [39] with author’s preface, and next, a short miscellany of historical and bibliographical information entitled Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, compiled by Pi I-hsun. As regards the body of the work, each separate sentence is followed by a note on the text, if required, and then by the various commentaries appertaining to it, arranged in chronological order. These we shall now proceed to discuss briefly, one by one.

The copy I have used is a reissue from 1877. It is in 6 pen, part of a well-printed collection of 23 early philosophical works in 83 pen. [38] It begins with a preface by Sun Hsing-yen (mostly quoted in this introduction), defending the traditional view of Sun Tzŭ’s life and achievements, and summarizing the evidence supporting it in a remarkably concise way. This is followed by Ts’ao Kung’s preface to his edition and the biography of Sun Tzŭ from the Shih Chi, both translated above. Then comes, first, Cheng Yu-hsien’s I Shuo, [39] including the author’s preface, and next, a brief collection of historical and bibliographical information titled Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, compiled by Pi I-hsun. As for the main text, each individual sentence is followed by a note on the text, if necessary, and then the various commentaries related to it, arranged in chronological order. We will now discuss these briefly, one by one.

The Commentators

Sun Tzŭ can boast an exceptionally long distinguished roll of commentators, which would do honour to any classic. Ou-yang Hsiu remarks on this fact, though he wrote before the tale was complete, and rather ingeniously explains it by saying that the artifices of war, being inexhaustible, must therefore be susceptible of treatment in a great variety of ways.

Sun Tzŭ has an impressively long list of commentators that would honor any classic. Ou-yang Hsiu notes this, even though he wrote before the story was finished, and cleverly explains it by saying that the strategies of war are endless, so they can be approached in many different ways.

1. TS’AO TS’AO or Ts’ao Kung, afterwards known as Wei Wu Ti [A.D. 155-220]. There is hardly any room for doubt that the earliest commentary on Sun Tzŭ actually came from the pen of this extraordinary man, whose biography in the San Kuo Chih reads like a romance. One of the greatest military geniuses that the world has seen, and Napoleonic in the scale of his operations, he was especially famed for the marvelous rapidity of his marches, which has found expression in the line "Talk of Ts’ao Ts’ao, and Ts’ao Ts’ao will appear." Ou-yang Hsiu says of him that he was a great captain who "measured his strength against Tung Cho, Lu Pu and the two Yuan, father and son, and vanquished them all; whereupon he divided the Empire of Han with Wu and Shu, and made himself king. It is recorded that whenever a council of war was held by Wei on the eve of a far-reaching campaign, he had all his calculations ready; those generals who made use of them did not lose one battle in ten; those who ran counter to them in any particular saw their armies incontinently beaten and put to flight." Ts’ao Kung’s notes on Sun Tzŭ, models of austere brevity, are so thoroughly characteristic of the stern commander known to history, that it is hard indeed to conceive of them as the work of a mere littérateur. Sometimes, indeed, owing to extreme compression, they are scarcely intelligible and stand no less in need of a commentary than the text itself. [40]

1. TS’AO TS’AO, also known as Ts’ao Kung or Wei Wu Ti [A.D. 155-220]. There's little doubt that the earliest commentary on Sun Tzŭ was written by this remarkable man, whose biography in the San Kuo Chih reads like a story. He was one of the greatest military geniuses in history, comparable to Napoleon in the scale of his operations. He was especially famous for the incredible speed of his marches, which is captured in the saying, "Talk about Ts’ao Ts’ao, and Ts’ao Ts’ao will show up." Ou-yang Hsiu described him as a great leader who "challenged Tung Cho, Lu Pu, and the two Yuans, father and son, and defeated them all; then he divided the Han Empire with Wu and Shu, declaring himself king." It's noted that whenever Wei held a war council before an important campaign, he had all his plans prepared; generals who followed them won nine out of ten battles, while those who disregarded them ended up with their armies defeated and in retreat. Ts’ao Kung’s notes on Sun Tzŭ, which are models of strict conciseness, reflect the stern nature of the commander known in history, making it difficult to see them as the work of a mere littérateur. Sometimes, due to their extreme brevity, they are barely understandable and require as much commentary as the original text itself. [40]

2. MENG SHIH. The commentary which has come down to us under this name is comparatively meager, and nothing about the author is known. Even his personal name has not been recorded. Chi T’ien-pao’s edition places him after Chia Lin, and Ch’ao Kung-wu also assigns him to the T’ang dynasty, [41] but this is a mistake. In Sun Hsing-yen’s preface, he appears as Meng Shih of the Liang dynasty [502-557]. Others would identify him with Meng K’ang of the 3rd century. He is named in one work as the last of the "Five Commentators," the others being Wei Wu Ti, Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao and Chia Lin.

2. MENG SHIH. The commentary that has come down to us under this name is relatively sparse, and nothing is known about the author. Even his personal name has not been recorded. Chi T’ien-pao’s edition places him after Chia Lin, and Ch’ao Kung-wu also assigns him to the T’ang dynasty, [41] but this is incorrect. In Sun Hsing-yen’s preface, he appears as Meng Shih of the Liang dynasty [502-557]. Others would identify him with Meng K’ang of the 3rd century. He is mentioned in one work as the last of the "Five Commentators," the others being Wei Wu Ti, Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao, and Chia Lin.

3. LI CH’UAN of the 8th century was a well-known writer on military tactics. One of his works has been in constant use down to the present day. The T’ung Chih mentions "Lives of famous generals from the Chou to the T’ang dynasty" as written by him. [42] According to Ch’ao Kung-wu and the T’ien-i-ko catalogue, he followed a variant of the text of Sun Tzŭ which differs considerably from those now extant. His notes are mostly short and to the point, and he frequently illustrates his remarks by anecdotes from Chinese history.

3. LI CH’UAN of the 8th century was a well-known writer on military tactics. One of his works has been in constant use to this day. The T’ung Chih mentions "Lives of famous generals from the Chou to the T’ang dynasty" as written by him. [42] According to Ch’ao Kung-wu and the T’ien-i-ko catalogue, he used a version of Sun Tzŭ's text that differs significantly from the ones we have today. His notes are mostly brief and to the point, and he often supports his remarks with anecdotes from Chinese history.

4. TU YU (died 812) did not publish a separate commentary on Sun Tzŭ, his notes being taken from the T’ung Tien, the encyclopedic treatise on the Constitution which was his life-work. They are largely repetitions of Ts’ao Kung and Meng Shih, besides which it is believed that he drew on the ancient commentaries of Wang Ling and others. Owing to the peculiar arrangement of T’ung Tien, he has to explain each passage on its merits, apart from the context, and sometimes his own explanation does not agree with that of Ts’ao Kung, whom he always quotes first. Though not strictly to be reckoned as one of the "Ten Commentators," he was added to their number by Chi T’ien-pao, being wrongly placed after his grandson Tu Mu.

4. TU YU (died 812) didn’t write a separate commentary on Sun Tzŭ; his notes were taken from the T’ung Tien, the comprehensive work on the Constitution that was his life’s work. His notes mainly repeat the works of Ts’ao Kung and Meng Shih, and it’s thought that he also referenced the ancient commentaries of Wang Ling and others. Because of the unique structure of T’ung Tien, he had to explain each passage independently, sometimes leading to disagreements with Ts’ao Kung, whom he always cites first. Although he isn’t strictly counted among the "Ten Commentators," Chi T’ien-pao included him in that group, mistakenly placing him after his grandson Tu Mu.

5. TU MU (803-852) is perhaps the best known as a poet—a bright star even in the glorious galaxy of the T’ang period. We learn from Ch’ao Kung-wu that although he had no practical experience of war, he was extremely fond of discussing the subject, and was moreover well read in the military history of the Ch’un Ch’iu and Chan Kuo eras. His notes, therefore, are well worth attention. They are very copious, and replete with historical parallels. The gist of Sun Tzŭ’s work is thus summarized by him: "Practice benevolence and justice, but on the other hand make full use of artifice and measures of expediency." He further declared that all the military triumphs and disasters of the thousand years which had elapsed since Sun Tzŭ’s death would, upon examination, be found to uphold and corroborate, in every particular, the maxims contained in his book. Tu Mu’s somewhat spiteful charge against Ts’ao Kung has already been considered elsewhere.

5. TU MU (803-852) is probably best known as a poet—a shining star even in the magnificent era of the T’ang period. We learn from Ch’ao Kung-wu that although he had no real experience of war, he loved discussing the topic and was also well-versed in the military history of the Ch’un Ch’iu and Chan Kuo periods. His notes, therefore, are quite valuable. They are very detailed and filled with historical comparisons. He summarizes the main ideas of Sun Tzŭ’s work as follows: "Practice kindness and fairness, but also fully utilize clever tactics and practical strategies." He also stated that all the military victories and failures over the thousand years since Sun Tzŭ’s death would, upon closer inspection, be found to support and confirm, in every respect, the principles outlined in his book. Tu Mu’s somewhat bitter criticism of Ts’ao Kung has already been discussed elsewhere.

6. CH’EN HAO appears to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu. Ch’ao Kung-wu says that he was impelled to write a new commentary on Sun Tzŭ because Ts’ao Kung’s on the one hand was too obscure and subtle, and that of Tu Mu on the other too long-winded and diffuse. Ou-yang Hsiu, writing in the middle of the 11th century, calls Ts’ao Kung, Tu Mu and Ch’en Hao the three chief commentators on Sun Tzŭ, and observes that Ch’en Hao is continually attacking Tu Mu’s shortcomings. His commentary, though not lacking in merit, must rank below those of his predecessors.

6. CH’EN HAO seems to have been a contemporary of Tu Mu. Ch’ao Kung-wu mentioned that he was driven to create a new commentary on Sun Tzŭ because Ts’ao Kung’s commentary was too obscure and subtle, while Tu Mu's was too long-winded and verbose. Ou-yang Hsiu, writing in the middle of the 11th century, refers to Ts’ao Kung, Tu Mu, and Ch’en Hao as the three main commentators on Sun Tzŭ, noting that Ch’en Hao frequently criticizes Tu Mu’s flaws. Although his commentary has its merits, it falls short compared to those of his predecessors.

7. CHIA LIN is known to have lived under the T’ang dynasty, for his commentary on Sun Tzŭ is mentioned in the T’ang Shu and was afterwards republished by Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty together with those of Meng Shih and Tu Yu. It is of somewhat scanty texture, and in point of quality, too, perhaps the least valuable of the eleven.

7. CHIA LIN is recognized to have lived during the T’ang dynasty, as his commentary on Sun Tzŭ is referenced in the T’ang Shu and was later republished by Chi Hsieh of the same dynasty along with those of Meng Shih and Tu Yu. It is somewhat lacking in depth and, in terms of quality, may be the least valuable of the eleven.

8. MEI YAO-CH’EN (1002-1060), commonly known by his "style" as Mei Sheng-yu, was, like Tu Mu, a poet of distinction. His commentary was published with a laudatory preface by the great Ou-yang Hsiu, from which we may cull the following:—

8. MEI YAO-CH’EN (1002-1060), often referred to by his "style" as Mei Sheng-yu, was a distinguished poet like Tu Mu. His commentary was published with a praise-filled preface by the notable Ou-yang Hsiu, from which we can extract the following:—

Later scholars have misread Sun Tzŭ, distorting his words and trying to make them square with their own one-sided views. Thus, though commentators have not been lacking, only a few have proved equal to the task. My friend Sheng-yu has not fallen into this mistake. In attempting to provide a critical commentary for Sun Tzŭ’s work, he does not lose sight of the fact that these sayings were intended for states engaged in internecine warfare; that the author is not concerned with the military conditions prevailing under the sovereigns of the three ancient dynasties, [43] nor with the nine punitive measures prescribed to the Minister of War. [44] Again, Sun Wu loved brevity of diction, but his meaning is always deep. Whether the subject be marching an army, or handling soldiers, or estimating the enemy, or controlling the forces of victory, it is always systematically treated; the sayings are bound together in strict logical sequence, though this has been obscured by commentators who have probably failed to grasp their meaning. In his own commentary, Mei Sheng-yu has brushed aside all the obstinate prejudices of these critics, and has tried to bring out the true meaning of Sun Tzŭ himself. In this way, the clouds of confusion have been dispersed and the sayings made clear. I am convinced that the present work deserves to be handed down side by side with the three great commentaries; and for a great deal that they find in the sayings, coming generations will have constant reason to thank my friend Sheng-yu.

Later scholars have misunderstood Sun Tzŭ, twisting his words to fit their own narrow views. While there have been plenty of commentators, only a few have truly risen to the challenge. My friend Sheng-yu has avoided this mistake. In his effort to provide a critical commentary on Sun Tzŭ’s work, he keeps in mind that these sayings were meant for states engaged in internal conflict; the author does not focus on the military conditions during the reigns of the three ancient dynasties, nor on the nine punitive measures outlined for the Minister of War. Moreover, Sun Wu valued concise language, but his ideas are always profound. Whether discussing troop movements, managing soldiers, assessing the enemy, or mastering the dynamics of victory, the themes are systematically addressed; the phrases are cohesively linked in a strict logical order, although this clarity has often been muddled by commentators who likely failed to grasp their significance. In his own commentary, Mei Sheng-yu has dismissed the stubborn biases of these critics and aimed to uncover the true message of Sun Tzŭ. As a result, the haze of confusion has lifted, and the sayings have been clarified. I believe that this work deserves to be preserved alongside the three major commentaries; future generations will have ample reason to thank my friend Sheng-yu for the insights they derive from the sayings.

Making some allowance for the exuberance of friendship, I am inclined to endorse this favourable judgment, and would certainly place him above Ch’en Hao in order of merit.

Considering the enthusiasm of friendship, I think I can agree with this positive assessment, and I would definitely rank him higher than Ch’en Hao in terms of merit.

9. WANG HSI, also of the Sung dynasty, is decidedly original in some of his interpretations, but much less judicious than Mei Yao-ch’en, and on the whole not a very trustworthy guide. He is fond of comparing his own commentary with that of Ts’ao Kung, but the comparison is not often flattering to him. We learn from Ch’ao Kung-wu that Wang Hsi revised the ancient text of Sun Tzŭ, filling up lacunae and correcting mistakes. [45]

9. WANG HSI, also from the Sung dynasty, has some original interpretations, but he's much less discerning than Mei Yao-ch’en, and overall, he isn't a very reliable guide. He often likes to compare his commentary with that of Ts’ao Kung, but the comparisons usually don't reflect well on him. From Ch’ao Kung-wu, we find out that Wang Hsi revised the ancient text of Sun Tzŭ, filling in gaps and correcting errors. [45]

10. HO YEN-HSI of the Sung dynasty. The personal name of this commentator is given as above by Cheng Ch’iao in the Tung Chih, written about the middle of the twelfth century, but he appears simply as Ho Shih in the Yu Hai, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes Ch’ao Kung-wu as saying that his personal name is unknown. There seems to be no reason to doubt Cheng Ch’iao’s statement, otherwise I should have been inclined to hazard a guess and identify him with one Ho Ch’u-fei, the author of a short treatise on war, who lived in the latter part of the 11th century. Ho Shih’s commentary, in the words of the T’ien-i-ko catalogue, "contains helpful additions" here and there, but is chiefly remarkable for the copious extracts taken, in adapted form, from the dynastic histories and other sources.

10. HO YEN-HSI of the Sung dynasty. The personal name of this commentator is stated above by Cheng Ch’iao in the Tung Chih, written around the middle of the twelfth century, but he is simply referred to as Ho Shih in the Yu Hai, and Ma Tuan-lin quotes Ch’ao Kung-wu as saying that his personal name is unknown. There seems to be no reason to doubt Cheng Ch’iao’s statement; otherwise, I would have been inclined to take a guess and identify him with one Ho Ch’u-fei, the author of a short treatise on war, who lived in the late 11th century. Ho Shih’s commentary, according to the T’ien-i-ko catalogue, "contains helpful additions" here and there, but is mainly noted for the extensive excerpts, in adapted form, taken from the dynastic histories and other sources.

11. CHANG YU. The list closes with a commentator of no great originality perhaps, but gifted with admirable powers of lucid exposition. His commentator is based on that of Ts’ao Kung, whose terse sentences he contrives to expand and develop in masterly fashion. Without Chang Yu, it is safe to say that much of Ts’ao Kung’s commentary would have remained cloaked in its pristine obscurity and therefore valueless. His work is not mentioned in the Sung history, the T’ung K’ao, or the Yu Hai, but it finds a niche in the T’ung Chih, which also names him as the author of the "Lives of Famous Generals." [46]

11. CHANG YU. The list ends with a commentator who might not be very original but has an impressive ability to explain things clearly. His commentary builds on that of Ts’ao Kung, taking his concise sentences and expanding and developing them skillfully. Without Chang Yu, it’s safe to say much of Ts’ao Kung’s commentary would have stayed hidden in its original obscurity and thus worthless. His work isn’t mentioned in the Sung history, the T’ung K’ao, or the Yu Hai, but it is recognized in the T’ung Chih, which also credits him as the author of the "Lives of Famous Generals." [46]

It is rather remarkable that the last-named four should all have flourished within so short a space of time. Ch’ao Kung-wu accounts for it by saying: "During the early years of the Sung dynasty the Empire enjoyed a long spell of peace, and men ceased to practice the art of war. but when [Chao] Yuan-hao’s rebellion came [1038-42] and the frontier generals were defeated time after time, the Court made strenuous inquiry for men skilled in war, and military topics became the vogue amongst all the high officials. Hence it is that the commentators of Sun Tzŭ in our dynasty belong mainly to that period. [47]

It’s quite remarkable that the last four mentioned all thrived in such a short amount of time. Ch’ao Kung-wu explains it by saying: "During the early years of the Sung dynasty, the Empire experienced a long period of peace, and people stopped practicing military skills. But when [Chao] Yuan-hao’s rebellion happened [1038-42] and the frontier generals faced defeat repeatedly, the Court actively searched for individuals skilled in warfare, and military issues became popular among all the high officials. That's why most commentators on Sun Tzŭ in our dynasty come from that time."

Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others whose work has not come down to us. The Sui Shu mentions four, namely Wang Ling (often quoted by Tu Yu as Wang Tzŭ); Chang Tzŭ-shang; Chia Hsu of Wei; [48] and Shen Yu of Wu. The T’ang Shu adds Sun Hao, and the T’ung Chih Hsiao Chi, while the T’u Shu mentions a Ming commentator, Huang Jun-yu. It is possible that some of these may have been merely collectors and editors of other commentaries, like Chi T’ien-pao and Chi Hsieh, mentioned above.

Besides these eleven commentators, there are several others whose work hasn't survived. The Sui Shu mentions four: Wang Ling (often cited by Tu Yu as Wang Tzŭ), Chang Tzŭ-shang, Chia Hsu of Wei, [48] and Shen Yu of Wu. The T’ang Shu adds Sun Hao, and the T’ung Chih includes Hsiao Chi, while the T’u Shu refers to a Ming commentator, Huang Jun-yu. It's possible that some of these individuals were just collectors and editors of other commentaries, like Chi T’ien-pao and Chi Hsieh, mentioned earlier.

Appreciations of Sun Tzŭ

Sun Tzŭ has exercised a potent fascination over the minds of some of China’s greatest men. Among the famous generals who are known to have studied his pages with enthusiasm may be mentioned Han Hsin (d. 196 B.C.), [49] Feng I (d. 34 A.D.), [50] Lu Meng (d. 219), [51] and Yo Fei (1103-1141). [52] The opinion of Ts’ao Kung, who disputes with Han Hsin the highest place in Chinese military annals, has already been recorded. [53] Still more remarkable, in one way, is the testimony of purely literary men, such as Su Hsun (the father of Su Tung-p’o), who wrote several essays on military topics, all of which owe their chief inspiration to Sun Tzŭ. The following short passage by him is preserved in the Yu Hai: [54]—

Sun Tzŭ has held a strong fascination for some of China's greatest thinkers. Among the well-known generals who are said to have studied his works with enthusiasm are Han Hsin (d. 196 B.C.), [49] Feng I (d. 34 A.D.), [50] Lu Meng (d. 219), [51] and Yo Fei (1103-1141). [52] The views of Ts’ao Kung, who competes with Han Hsin for the top spot in Chinese military history, have already been noted. [53] Even more impressive, in some ways, is the acknowledgment from purely literary figures, like Su Hsun (the father of Su Tung-p’o), who wrote several essays on military subjects, all of which draw their main inspiration from Sun Tzŭ. The following brief excerpt from him is found in the Yu Hai: [54]—

Sun Wu’s saying, that in war one cannot make certain of conquering, [55] is very different indeed from what other books tell us. [56] Wu Ch’i was a man of the same stamp as Sun Wu: they both wrote books on war, and they are linked together in popular speech as "Sun and Wu." But Wu Ch’i’s remarks on war are less weighty, his rules are rougher and more crudely stated, and there is not the same unity of plan as in Sun Tzŭ’s work, where the style is terse, but the meaning fully brought out.

Sun Wu’s saying that you can’t be certain of winning in war is very different from what other books say. Wu Ch’i was similar to Sun Wu; both wrote about warfare, and they’re often mentioned together as "Sun and Wu." However, Wu Ch’i’s thoughts on war are less significant, his rules are rougher and more straightforward, and his work lacks the cohesive plan found in Sun Tzŭ’s, where the style is concise but the meaning is fully expressed.

The following is an extract from the "Impartial Judgments in the Garden of Literature" by Cheng Hou:—

The following is an extract from the "Impartial Judgments in the Garden of Literature" by Cheng Hou:—

Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters are not only the staple and base of all military men’s training, but also compel the most careful attention of scholars and men of letters. His sayings are terse yet elegant, simple yet profound, perspicuous and eminently practical. Such works as the Lun Yu, the I Ching and the great Commentary, [57] as well as the writings of Mencius, Hsun K’uang and Yang Chu, all fall below the level of Sun Tzŭ.

Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters are essential foundational texts for military training and also demand serious attention from scholars and intellectuals. His phrases are brief yet stylish, straightforward yet deep, clear, and highly practical. Works like the Lun Yu, the I Ching, and the great Commentary, [57] along with the writings of Mencius, Hsun K’uang, and Yang Chu, are all inferior to Sun Tzŭ's contributions.

Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully admits the first part of the criticism, although he dislikes the audacious comparison with the venerated classical works. Language of this sort, he says, "encourages a ruler’s bent towards unrelenting warfare and reckless militarism."

Chu Hsi, commenting on this, fully acknowledges the first part of the criticism, although he dislikes the bold comparison to the respected classical works. Language like this, he argues, "fuels a ruler’s inclination towards relentless warfare and reckless militarism."

Apologies for War

Accustomed as we are to think of China as the greatest peace-loving nation on earth, we are in some danger of forgetting that her experience of war in all its phases has also been such as no modern State can parallel. Her long military annals stretch back to a point at which they are lost in the mists of time. She had built the Great Wall and was maintaining a huge standing army along her frontier centuries before the first Roman legionary was seen on the Danube. What with the perpetual collisions of the ancient feudal States, the grim conflicts with Huns, Turks and other invaders after the centralization of government, the terrific upheavals which accompanied the overthrow of so many dynasties, besides the countless rebellions and minor disturbances that have flamed up and flickered out again one by one, it is hardly too much to say that the clash of arms has never ceased to resound in one portion or another of the Empire.

While we often think of China as the most peace-loving nation on earth, we risk forgetting that its history of war has been unmatched by any modern state. Its long military history stretches back to a time when records fade into the past. The Great Wall was constructed, and a large standing army was maintained along the frontier long before the first Roman legion was seen along the Danube. Due to the constant conflicts between ancient feudal states, the fierce battles with Huns, Turks, and other invaders after the government was centralized, the massive turmoil that came with the fall of many dynasties, and the countless rebellions and minor uprisings that flared up and faded away, it’s not an exaggeration to say that the sound of battle has never really stopped echoing somewhere in the Empire.

No less remarkable is the succession of illustrious captains to whom China can point with pride. As in all countries, the greatest are fond of emerging at the most fateful crises of her history. Thus, Po Ch’i stands out conspicuous in the period when Ch’in was entering upon her final struggle with the remaining independent states. The stormy years which followed the break-up of the Ch’in dynasty are illuminated by the transcendent genius of Han Hsin. When the House of Han in turn is tottering to its fall, the great and baleful figure of Ts’ao Ts’ao dominates the scene. And in the establishment of the T’ang dynasty, one of the mightiest tasks achieved by man, the superhuman energy of Li Shih-min (afterwards the Emperor T’ai Tsung) was seconded by the brilliant strategy of Li Ching. None of these generals need fear comparison with the greatest names in the military history of Europe.

Equally remarkable is the succession of distinguished leaders that China can take pride in. Like in all countries, the greatest emerge during the most critical moments in history. For instance, Po Ch’i stands out during the time when Ch’in was facing its final battle with the remaining independent states. The tumultuous years that followed the collapse of the Ch’in dynasty are lit up by the extraordinary genius of Han Hsin. As the House of Han begins to collapse, the formidable and ominous presence of Ts’ao Ts’ao takes center stage. In the formation of the T’ang dynasty, one of humanity’s greatest achievements, the incredible drive of Li Shih-min (later known as Emperor T’ai Tsung) was supported by the brilliant tactics of Li Ching. None of these generals need to shy away from comparisons with the most esteemed figures in Europe’s military history.

In spite of all this, the great body of Chinese sentiment, from Lao Tzŭ downwards, and especially as reflected in the standard literature of Confucianism, has been consistently pacific and intensely opposed to militarism in any form. It is such an uncommon thing to find any of the literati defending warfare on principle, that I have thought it worth while to collect and translate a few passages in which the unorthodox view is upheld. The following, by Ssu-ma Ch’ien, shows that for all his ardent admiration of Confucius, he was yet no advocate of peace at any price:—

Despite all this, the general sentiment in China, from Lao Tzu onward, and especially as shown in the standard literature of Confucianism, has consistently favored peace and strongly opposed militarism in any form. It's pretty rare to find any scholars defending warfare on principle, so I thought it would be worthwhile to gather and translate a few excerpts where the unorthodox view is supported. The following passage by Sima Qian illustrates that, despite his deep admiration for Confucius, he was not an advocate for peace at any cost:—

Military weapons are the means used by the Sage to punish violence and cruelty, to give peace to troublous times, to remove difficulties and dangers, and to succour those who are in peril. Every animal with blood in its veins and horns on its head will fight when it is attacked. How much more so will man, who carries in his breast the faculties of love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is pleased, a feeling of affection springs up within him; when angry, his poisoned sting is brought into play. That is the natural law which governs his being…. What then shall be said of those scholars of our time, blind to all great issues, and without any appreciation of relative values, who can only bark out their stale formulas about "virtue" and "civilization," condemning the use of military weapons? They will surely bring our country to impotence and dishonour and the loss of her rightful heritage; or, at the very least, they will bring about invasion and rebellion, sacrifice of territory and general enfeeblement. Yet they obstinately refuse to modify the position they have taken up. The truth is that, just as in the family the teacher must not spare the rod, and punishments cannot be dispensed with in the State, so military chastisement can never be allowed to fall into abeyance in the Empire. All one can say is that this power will be exercised wisely by some, foolishly by others, and that among those who bear arms some will be loyal and others rebellious. [58]

Military weapons are the tools used by leaders to punish violence and cruelty, to bring peace during troubled times, to overcome challenges and dangers, and to help those in danger. Every creature with blood in its veins and horns on its head will fight back when attacked. How much more so will a human, who is capable of love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is happy, feelings of affection arise; when angry, he unleashes his venom. This is the natural order that shapes his existence…. So, what can we say about those scholars today, who are oblivious to significant issues and lack any sense of relative values, just repeating their tired phrases about "virtue" and "civilization," condemning the use of military weapons? They will inevitably lead our country to weakness, dishonor, and loss of its rightful heritage; at the very least, they will invite invasion and rebellion, losing territory and weakening the state. Yet, they stubbornly refuse to change their stance. The reality is that, just as in a family, a teacher must sometimes use discipline, and punishment cannot be overlooked in a society, military action cannot be neglected in governance. All we can say is that this authority will be used wisely by some, foolishly by others, and among those who wield weapons, some will be loyal and others will rebel. [58]

The next piece is taken from Tu Mu’s preface to his commentary on Sun Tzŭ:—

The next part is from Tu Mu’s introduction to his commentary on Sun Tzŭ:—

War may be defined as punishment, which is one of the functions of government. It was the profession of Chung Yu and Jan Ch’iu, both disciples of Confucius. Nowadays, the holding of trials and hearing of litigation, the imprisonment of offenders and their execution by flogging in the market-place, are all done by officials. But the wielding of huge armies, the throwing down of fortified cities, the hauling of women and children into captivity, and the beheading of traitors—this is also work which is done by officials. The objects of the rack and of military weapons are essentially the same. There is no intrinsic difference between the punishment of flogging and cutting off heads in war. For the lesser infractions of law, which are easily dealt with, only a small amount of force need be employed: hence the use of military weapons and wholesale decapitation. In both cases, however, the end in view is to get rid of wicked people, and to give comfort and relief to the good….

War can be seen as a form of punishment, which is one of the roles of government. This was the belief of Chung Yu and Jan Ch’iu, who were both students of Confucius. Today, trials, legal proceedings, imprisoning offenders, and executing them by flogging in public are all carried out by officials. But commanding large armies, destroying fortified cities, capturing women and children, and beheading traitors are also tasks for officials. The tools of torture and military weapons serve similar purposes. There's no fundamental difference between punishing someone with flogging and executing them in war. For minor legal violations that are easily resolved, only a little force is needed, which explains the use of military weapons and mass executions. In both situations, the goal is to eliminate evil individuals and to provide comfort and relief to the good....

Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, saying: "Have you, Sir, acquired your military aptitude by study, or is it innate?" Jan Yu replied: "It has been acquired by study." [59] "How can that be so," said Chi-sun, "seeing that you are a disciple of Confucius?" "It is a fact," replied Jan Yu; "I was taught by Confucius. It is fitting that the great Sage should exercise both civil and military functions, though to be sure my instruction in the art of fighting has not yet gone very far."

Chi-sun asked Jan Yu, "Have you developed your military skills through study or are they something you were born with?" Jan Yu replied, "I've learned them through study." Chi-sun responded, "How can that be when you are a student of Confucius?" "It's true," said Jan Yu, "I was taught by Confucius. It makes sense for the great Sage to engage in both civil and military roles, though I must admit my training in combat is still limited."

Now, who the author was of this rigid distinction between the "civil" and the "military," and the limitation of each to a separate sphere of action, or in what year of which dynasty it was first introduced, is more than I can say. But, at any rate, it has come about that the members of the governing class are quite afraid of enlarging on military topics, or do so only in a shamefaced manner. If any are bold enough to discuss the subject, they are at once set down as eccentric individuals of coarse and brutal propensities. This is an extraordinary instance in which, through sheer lack of reasoning, men unhappily lose sight of fundamental principles.

Now, I can't say who first created the strict divide between the “civil” and the “military,” or during which dynasty it first appeared. However, it’s clear that the members of the ruling class are quite hesitant to talk about military matters, or they do so only with embarrassment. If anyone is brave enough to bring it up, they’re immediately labeled as odd people with crude and aggressive tendencies. This is a remarkable case where, due to a lack of thought, people unfortunately overlook basic principles.

When the Duke of Chou was minister under Ch’eng Wang, he regulated ceremonies and made music, and venerated the arts of scholarship and learning; yet when the barbarians of the River Huai revolted, [60] he sallied forth and chastised them. When Confucius held office under the Duke of Lu, and a meeting was convened at Chia-ku, [61] he said: "If pacific negotiations are in progress, warlike preparations should have been made beforehand." He rebuked and shamed the Marquis of Ch’i, who cowered under him and dared not proceed to violence. How can it be said that these two great Sages had no knowledge of military matters?

When the Duke of Chou served as minister under Ch’eng Wang, he organized ceremonies and created music, and honored the fields of scholarship and learning. However, when the barbarians from the River Huai rebelled, he stepped up and dealt with them. When Confucius was in office under the Duke of Lu, and a meeting was held at Chia-ku, he stated, "If peaceful negotiations are happening, war preparations should have already been made." He criticized and embarrassed the Marquis of Ch’i, who was intimidated and didn’t dare to resort to violence. How can anyone claim that these two great sages didn’t understand military affairs?

We have seen that the great Chu Hsi held Sun Tzŭ in high esteem. He also appeals to the authority of the Classics:—

We have seen that the great Chu Hsi had a lot of respect for Sun Tzŭ. He also draws on the authority of the Classics:—

Our Master Confucius, answering Duke Ling of Wei, said: "I have never studied matters connected with armies and battalions." [62] Replying to K’ung Wen-tzu, he said: I have not been instructed about buff-coats and weapons." But if we turn to the meeting at Chia-ku, we find that he used armed force against the men of Lai, so that the marquis of Ch’i was overawed. Again, when the inhabitants of Pi revolted; he ordered his officers to attack them, whereupon they were defeated and fled in confusion. He once uttered the words: "If I fight, I conquer." [63] And Jan Yu also said: "The Sage exercises both civil and military functions." [64] Can it be a fact that Confucius never studied or received instruction in the art of war? We can only say that he did not specially choose matters connected with armies and fighting to be the subject of his teaching.

Our Master Confucius, in response to Duke Ling of Wei, said: "I have never studied anything related to armies and battalions." [62] When asked by K’ung Wen-tzu, he replied: "I haven’t been trained in buff-coats and weapons." However, if we look at the meeting at Chia-ku, we see that he used military force against the men of Lai, which intimidated the marquis of Ch’i. Also, when the people of Pi rebelled, he instructed his officers to attack them, resulting in their defeat and chaotic retreat. He once stated: "If I fight, I win." [63] Additionally, Jan Yu remarked: "The Sage carries out both civil and military duties." [64] Is it true that Confucius never studied or learned about warfare? We can only conclude that he did not specifically choose military matters as the focus of his teachings.

Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzŭ, writes in similar strain:—

Sun Hsing-yen, the editor of Sun Tzŭ, writes in a similar way:—

Confucius said: "I am unversed in military matters." [65] He also said: "If I fight, I conquer." Confucius ordered ceremonies and regulated music. Now war constitutes one of the five classes of State ceremonial, [66] and must not be treated as an independent branch of study. Hence, the words "I am unversed in" must be taken to mean that there are things which even an inspired Teacher does not know. Those who have to lead an army and devise stratagems, must learn the art of war. But if one can command the services of a good general like Sun Tzŭ, who was employed by Wu Tzŭ-hsu, there is no need to learn it oneself. Hence the remark added by Confucius: "If I fight, I conquer."

Confucius said, "I’m not experienced in military matters." [65] He also said, "If I go to battle, I will win." Confucius organized ceremonies and oversaw music. Today, warfare is one of the five categories of State ceremonies, [66] and it shouldn’t be considered a separate field of study. So, the phrase "I’m not experienced in" should be understood as acknowledging that there are things even a wise teacher doesn’t know. Those who lead an army and come up with strategies need to learn the art of war. But if you can rely on a good general like Sun Tzŭ, who worked for Wu Tzŭ-hsu, you don’t need to learn it yourself. That’s why Confucius also said, "If I go to battle, I will win."

The men of the present day, however, willfully interpret these words of Confucius in their narrowest sense, as though he meant that books on the art of war were not worth reading. With blind persistency, they adduce the example of Chao Kua, who pored over his father’s books to no purpose, [67] as a proof that all military theory is useless. Again, seeing that books on war have to do with such things as opportunism in designing plans, and the conversion of spies, they hold that the art is immoral and unworthy of a sage. These people ignore the fact that the studies of our scholars and the civil administration of our officials also require steady application and practice before efficiency is reached. The ancients were particularly chary of allowing mere novices to botch their work. [68] Weapons are baneful [69] and fighting perilous; and useless unless a general is in constant practice, he ought not to hazard other men’s lives in battle. [70] Hence it is essential that Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters should be studied.

The men of today, however, deliberately interpret Confucius's words in the strictest way, as if he meant that books on the art of war aren’t worth reading. They stubbornly point to Chao Kua, who studied his father’s books without any success, as evidence that all military theory is pointless. Additionally, since books about war discuss topics like opportunism in planning and the use of spies, they claim that the art is immoral and unworthy of a wise person. These folks overlook the fact that the studies of our scholars and the work of our officials also require consistent dedication and practice to achieve effectiveness. The ancients were especially cautious about letting inexperienced individuals ruin their efforts. Weapons are dangerous, and fighting is risky; without a general who practices regularly, he shouldn’t gamble with other people’s lives in battle. Therefore, it’s crucial to study Sun Tzŭ’s 13 chapters.

Hsiang Liang used to instruct his nephew Chi [71] in the art of war. Chi got a rough idea of the art in its general bearings, but would not pursue his studies to their proper outcome, the consequence being that he was finally defeated and overthrown. He did not realize that the tricks and artifices of war are beyond verbal computation. Duke Hsiang of Sung and King Yen of Hsu were brought to destruction by their misplaced humanity. The treacherous and underhand nature of war necessitates the use of guile and stratagem suited to the occasion. There is a case on record of Confucius himself having violated an extorted oath, [72] and also of his having left the Sung State in disguise. [73] Can we then recklessly arraign Sun Tzŭ for disregarding truth and honesty?

Hsiang Liang used to teach his nephew Chi [71] about warfare. Chi understood the basics but didn't fully commit to his studies, which ultimately led to his defeat. He failed to see that the tricks and strategies of war can't be fully captured in words. Duke Hsiang of Sung and King Yen of Hsu were destroyed because of their misguided compassion. The deceptive and covert nature of war requires the use of cunning and strategies that fit the situation. There's even a recorded instance of Confucius breaking an extorted oath [72] and leaving the Sung State in disguise [73]. So, can we really blame Sun Tzŭ for ignoring truth and integrity?

Bibliography

The following are the oldest Chinese treatises on war, after Sun Tzŭ. The notes on each have been drawn principally from the Ssu k’u ch’uan shu chien ming mu lu, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.

The following are the oldest Chinese writings on warfare, after Sun Tzŭ. The notes on each have mainly been taken from the Ssu k’u ch’uan shu chien ming mu lu, ch. 9, fol. 22 sqq.

1. Wu Tzŭ, in 1 chuan or 6 chapters. By Wu Ch’i (d. 381 B.C.). A genuine work. See Shih Chi, ch. 65.

1. Wu Tzŭ, in 1 chuan or 6 chapters. By Wu Ch’i (d. 381 B.C.). A genuine work. See Shih Chi, ch. 65.

2. Ssu-ma Fa, in 1 chuan or 5 chapters. Wrongly attributed to Ssu-ma Jang-chu of the 6th century B.C. Its date, however, must be early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties are constantly to be met within its pages. See Shih Chi, ch. 64.

2. Ssu-ma Fa, in 1 chuan or 5 chapters. Incorrectly credited to Ssu-ma Jang-chu of the 6th century B.C. However, it must be dated early, as the customs of the three ancient dynasties frequently appear in its pages. See Shih Chi, ch. 64.

The Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu (ch. 99, f. 1) remarks that the oldest three treatises on war, Sun Tzŭ, Wu Tzŭ and Ssu-ma Fa, are, generally speaking, only concerned with things strictly military—the art of producing, collecting, training and drilling troops, and the correct theory with regard to measures of expediency, laying plans, transport of goods and the handling of soldiers—in strong contrast to later works, in which the science of war is usually blended with metaphysics, divination and magical arts in general.

The Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu (ch. 99, f. 1) notes that the three oldest treatises on war, Sun Tzŭ, Wu Tzŭ, and Ssu-ma Fa, primarily focus on purely military matters—the art of raising, training, and drilling troops, along with the right theories around strategy, planning, logistics, and managing soldiers—unlike later works, where the science of war is often mixed with metaphysics, divination, and various magical practices.

3. Liu T’ao, in 6 chuan, or 60 chapters. Attributed to Lu Wang (or Lu Shang, also known as T’ai Kung) of the 12th century B.C. [74] But its style does not belong to the era of the Three Dynasties. Lu Te-ming (550-625 A.D.) mentions the work, and enumerates the headings of the six sections so that the forgery cannot have been later than Sui dynasty.

3. Liu T’ao, in 6 chuan, or 60 chapters. Attributed to Lu Wang (or Lu Shang, also known as T’ai Kung) from the 12th century B.C. [74] However, its style doesn’t fit the Three Dynasties period. Lu Te-ming (550-625 A.D.) refers to this work and lists the titles of the six sections, indicating that the forgery must have been created no later than the Sui dynasty.

4. Wei Liao Tzŭ, in 5 chuan. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th cent. B.C.), who studied under the famous Kuei-ku Tzŭ. The work appears to have been originally in 31 chapters, whereas the text we possess contains only 24. Its matter is sound enough in the main, though the strategical devices differ considerably from those of the Warring States period. It is been furnished with a commentary by the well-known Sung philosopher Chang Tsai.

4. Wei Liao Tzŭ, in 5 chuan. Attributed to Wei Liao (4th century B.C.), who studied under the famous Kuei-ku Tzŭ. The work seems to have originally had 31 chapters, but the version we have only contains 24. The content is mostly solid, although the strategic concepts vary significantly from those of the Warring States period. It has been provided with commentary by the well-known Sung philosopher Chang Tsai.

5. San Lueh in 3 chuan. Attributed to Huang-shih Kung, a legendary personage who is said to have bestowed it on Chang Liang (d. 187 B.C.) in an interview on a bridge. But here again, the style is not that of works dating from the Ch’in or Han period. The Han Emperor Kuang Wu [25-57 A.D.] apparently quotes from it in one of his proclamations; but the passage in question may have been inserted later on, in order to prove the genuineness of the work. We shall not be far out if we refer it to the Northern Sung period [420-478 A.D.], or somewhat earlier.

5. San Lueh in 3 chuan. It's attributed to Huang-shih Kung, a legendary figure who is said to have given it to Chang Liang (d. 187 B.C.) during a conversation on a bridge. However, the style doesn’t match that of works from the Ch’in or Han period. The Han Emperor Kuang Wu [25-57 A.D.] apparently quotes it in one of his proclamations; but the specific passage might have been added later to establish the authenticity of the work. It would be reasonable to date it to the Northern Sung period [420-478 A.D.] or a bit earlier.

6. Li Wei Kung Wen Tui, in 3 sections. Written in the form of a dialogue between T’ai Tsung and his great general Li Ching, it is usually ascribed to the latter. Competent authorities consider it a forgery, though the author was evidently well versed in the art of war.

6. Li Wei Kung Wen Tui, in 3 sections. This work is written as a dialogue between T’ai Tsung and his great general Li Ching, and it's typically credited to Li Ching. Experts generally think it’s a forgery, although the author clearly had a strong understanding of military strategy.

7. Li Ching Ping Fa (not to be confounded with the foregoing) is a short treatise in 8 chapters, preserved in the T’ung Tien, but not published separately. This fact explains its omission from the Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu.

7. Li Ching Ping Fa (not to be confused with the one above) is a brief treatise in 8 chapters, found in the T’ung Tien, but it hasn't been published separately. This is why it’s not included in the Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu.

8. Wu Ch’i Ching, in 1 chuan. Attributed to the legendary minister Feng Hou, with exegetical notes by Kung-sun Hung of the Han dynasty (d. 121 B.C.), and said to have been eulogized by the celebrated general Ma Lung (d. 300 A.D.). Yet the earliest mention of it is in the Sung Chih. Although a forgery, the work is well put together.

8. Wu Ch’i Ching, in 1 chuan. Attributed to the legendary minister Feng Hou, with commentary by Kung-sun Hung from the Han dynasty (d. 121 B.C.), and believed to have been praised by the famous general Ma Lung (d. 300 A.D.). However, the earliest reference to it is in the Sung Chih. Although it is a forgery, the work is well-crafted.

Considering the high popular estimation in which Chu-ko Liang has always been held, it is not surprising to find more than one work on war ascribed to his pen. Such are (1) the Shih Liu Ts’e (1 chuan), preserved in the Yung Lo Ta Tien; (2) Chiang Yuan (1 chuan); and (3) Hsin Shu (1 chuan), which steals wholesale from Sun Tzŭ. None of these has the slightest claim to be considered genuine.

Considering the high regard in which Chu-ko Liang has always been held, it's not surprising to find more than one work on warfare attributed to him. These include (1) the Shih Liu Ts’e (1 chuan), found in the Yung Lo Ta Tien; (2) Chiang Yuan (1 chuan); and (3) Hsin Shu (1 chuan), which heavily borrows from Sun Tzŭ. None of these can be considered genuinely authentic.

Most of the large Chinese encyclopedias contain extensive sections devoted to the literature of war. The following references may be found useful:—

Most of the large Chinese encyclopedias include comprehensive sections dedicated to war literature. The following references may be helpful:—

T’ung Tien (circa 800 A.D.), ch. 148-162.
T’ai P’ing Yu Lan (983), ch. 270-359.
Wen Hsien Tung K’ao (13th cent.), ch. 221.
Yu Hai (13th cent.), ch. 140, 141.
San Ts’ai T’u Hui (16th cent).
Kuang Po Wu Chih (1607), ch. 31, 32.
Ch’ien Ch’io Lei Shu (1632), ch. 75.
Yuan Chien Lei Han (1710), ch. 206-229.
Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng (1726), section XXX, esp. ch. 81-90.
Hsu Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao (1784), ch. 121-134.
Huang Ch’ao Ching Shih Wen Pien (1826), ch. 76, 77.

T’ung Tien (around 800 A.D.), ch. 148-162.
T’ai P’ing Yu Lan (983), ch. 270-359.
Wen Hsien Tung K’ao (13th century), ch. 221.
Yu Hai (13th century), ch. 140, 141.
San Ts’ai T’u Hui (16th century).
Kuang Po Wu Chih (1607), ch. 31, 32.
Ch’ien Ch’io Lei Shu (1632), ch. 75.
Yuan Chien Lei Han (1710), ch. 206-229.
Ku Chin T’u Shu Chi Ch’eng (1726), section XXX, especially ch. 81-90.
Hsu Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao (1784), ch. 121-134.
Huang Ch’ao Ching Shih Wen Pien (1826), ch. 76, 77.

The bibliographical sections of certain historical works also deserve mention:—

The bibliographical sections of some historical works also deserve mention:—

Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 30.
Sui Shu, ch. 32-35.
Chiu T’ang Shu, ch. 46, 47.
Hsin T’ang Shu, ch. 57,60.
Sung Shih, ch. 202-209.
T’ung Chih (circa 1150), ch. 68.

Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 30.
Sui Shu, ch. 32-35.
Chiu T’ang Shu, ch. 46, 47.
Hsin T’ang Shu, ch. 57,60.
Sung Shih, ch. 202-209.
T’ung Chih (circa 1150), ch. 68.

To these of course must be added the great Catalogue of the Imperial Library:—

To this, of course, we must add the extensive Catalogue of the Imperial Library:—

Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu Tsung Mu T’i Yao (1790), ch. 99, 100.

Ssu K’u Ch’uan Shu Tsung Mu T’i Yao (1790), ch. 99, 100.

Footnotes

1. Shih Chi, ch. 65.

Shih Chi, ch. 65.

2. He reigned from 514 to 496 B.C.

2. He ruled from 514 to 496 B.C.

3. Shih Chi, ch. 130.

3. Records of the Grand Historian, ch. 130.

4. The appellation of Nang Wa.

4. The name of Nang Wa.

5. Shih Chi, ch. 31.

5. Shih Chi, ch. 31.

6. Shih Chi, ch. 25.

6. *Shih Chi*, ch. 25.

7. The appellation of Hu Yen, mentioned in ch. 39 under the year 637.

7. The name Hu Yen is mentioned in ch. 39 from the year 637.

8. Wang-tzu Ch’eng-fu, ch. 32, year 607.

8. Wang-tzu Ch’eng-fu, ch. 32, year 607.

9. The mistake is natural enough. Native critics refer to a work of the Han dynasty, which says: "Ten li outside the Wu gate [of the city of Wu, now Soochow in Kiangsu] there is a great mound, raised to commemorate the entertainment of Sun Wu of Ch’i, who excelled in the art of war, by the King of Wu."

9. The mistake is quite understandable. Local critics point to a work from the Han dynasty that states: "Ten li outside the Wu gate [of the city of Wu, now Soochow in Kiangsu] there is a large mound, built to honor the entertainment of Sun Wu of Ch’i, who was a master of warfare, by the King of Wu."

10. "They attached strings to wood to make bows, and sharpened wood to make arrows. The use of bows and arrows is to keep the Empire in awe."

10. "They tied strings to wood to create bows and sharpened wood to make arrows. The purpose of bows and arrows is to keep the Empire in awe."

11. The son and successor of Ho Lu. He was finally defeated and overthrown by Kou chien, King of Yüeh, in 473 B.C. See post.

11. The son and successor of Ho Lu. He was ultimately defeated and overthrown by Kou Chien, King of Yüeh, in 473 B.C. See post.

12. King Yen of Hsu, a fabulous being, of whom Sun Hsing-yen says in his preface: "His humanity brought him to destruction."

12. King Yen of Hsu, an incredible figure, of whom Sun Hsing-yen mentions in his preface: "His kindness led to his downfall."

13. The passage I have put in brackets is omitted in the T’u Shu, and may be an interpolation. It was known, however to Chang Shou-chieh of the T’ang dynasty, and appears in the T’ai P’ing Yu Lan.

13. The part I've put in brackets is left out in the T’u Shu, and might be an addition. However, it was known to Chang Shou-chieh from the T’ang dynasty and shows up in the T’ai P’ing Yu Lan.

14. Ts’ao Kung seems to be thinking of the first part of chap. II, perhaps especially of § 8.

14. Ts’ao Kung seems to be thinking about the first part of chap. II, maybe especially of § 8.

15. See chap. XI.

See chapter 11.

16. On the other hand, it is noteworthy that Wu Tzŭ, which is not in 6 chapters, has 48 assigned to it in the Han Chih. Likewise, the Chung Yung is credited with 49 chapters, though now only in one only. In the case of very short works, one is tempted to think that p’ien might simply mean "leaves."

16. On the other hand, it's important to note that Wu Tzŭ, which doesn't have 6 chapters, has 48 assigned to it in the Han Chih. Similarly, the Chung Yung is credited with 49 chapters, although now it's only available as a single piece. When it comes to very short works, one might be inclined to think that p’ien could simply mean "leaves."

17. Yeh Shih of the Sung dynasty [1151-1223].

17. Yeh Shih of the Song dynasty [1151-1223].

18. He hardly deserves to be bracketed with assassins.

18. He barely qualifies to be grouped with murderers.

19. See Chapter 7, § 27 and Chapter 11, § 28.

19. See Chapter 7, § 27 and Chapter 11, § 28.

20. See Chapter 11, § 28. Chuan Chu is the abbreviated form of his name.

20. See Chapter 11, § 28. Chuan Chu is the short form of his name.

21. I.e. Po P’ei. See ante.

21. That is Po P’ei. See earlier.

22. The nucleus of this work is probably genuine, though large additions have been made by later hands. Kuan chung died in 645 B.C.

22. The core of this work is likely authentic, although significant additions were made by later contributors. Kuan Chung died in 645 B.C.

23. See infra, beginning of INTRODUCTION.

23. See below, beginning of INTRODUCTION.

24. I do not know what this work, unless it be the last chapter of another work. Why that chapter should be singled out, however, is not clear.

24. I’m not sure what this piece is, unless it’s the final chapter of something else. It’s unclear why that chapter would be highlighted, though.

25. About 480 B.C.

About 480 BCE

26. That is, I suppose, the age of Wu Wang and Chou Kung.

26. I guess that's the age of Wu Wang and Chou Kung.

27. In the 3rd century B.C.

27. In the 3rd century B.C.

28. Ssu-ma Jang-chu, whose family name was T’ien, lived in the latter half of the 6th century B.C., and is also believed to have written a work on war. See Shih Chi, ch. 64, and infra at the beginning of the INTRODUCTION.

28. Ssu-ma Jang-chu, whose last name was T’ien, lived in the second half of the 6th century B.C. and is also thought to have written a piece about warfare. See Shih Chi, ch. 64, and below at the start of the INTRODUCTION.

29. See Legge’s Classics, vol. V, Prolegomena p. 27. Legge thinks that the Tso Chuan must have been written in the 5th century, but not before 424 B.C.

29. See Legge’s Classics, vol. V, Prolegomena p. 27. Legge believes that the Tso Chuan was likely written in the 5th century, but not before 424 B.C.

30. See Mencius III. 1. iii. 13-20.

30. See *Mencius* III. 1. iii. 13-20.

31. When Wu first appears in the Ch’un Ch’iu in 584, it is already at variance with its powerful neighbour. The Ch’un Ch’iu first mentions Yüeh in 537, the Tso Chuan in 601.

31. When Wu first appears in the Ch’un Ch’iu in 584, it is already in conflict with its powerful neighbor. The Ch’un Ch’iu first mentions Yüeh in 537, the Tso Chuan in 601.

32. This is explicitly stated in the Tso Chuan, XXXII, 2.

32. This is clearly mentioned in the Tso Chuan, XXXII, 2.

33. There is this to be said for the later period, that the feud would tend to grow more bitter after each encounter, and thus more fully justify the language used in XI. § 30.

33. One thing that can be noted about the later period is that the feud would likely become more intense after each confrontation, which would further justify the language used in XI. § 30.

34. With Wu Yuan himself the case is just the reverse:—a spurious treatise on war has been fathered on him simply because he was a great general. Here we have an obvious inducement to forgery. Sun Wu, on the other hand, cannot have been widely known to fame in the 5th century.

34. The situation with Wu Yuan is completely different: a fake treatise on war has been attributed to him just because he was a renowned general. This presents a clear motive for forgery. Sun Wu, in contrast, likely wasn't very famous in the 5th century.

35. From Tso Chuan: "From the date of King Chao’s accession [515] there was no year in which Ch’u was not attacked by Wu."

35. From Tso Chuan: "Since King Chao came to power [515], there hasn't been a year when Wu didn't attack Ch’u."

36. Preface ad fin: "My family comes from Lo-an, and we are really descended from Sun Tzŭ. I am ashamed to say that I only read my ancestor’s work from a literary point of view, without comprehending the military technique. So long have we been enjoying the blessings of peace!"

36. Preface ad fin: "My family is from Lo-an, and we are actually descendants of Sun Tzŭ. I’m embarrassed to admit that I’ve only read my ancestor’s work from a literary perspective, without understanding the military strategies. We have been enjoying the benefits of peace for so long!"

37. Hoa-yin is about 14 miles from T’ung-kuan on the eastern border of Shensi. The temple in question is still visited by those about the ascent of the Western Sacred Mountain. It is mentioned in a text as being "situated five li east of the district city of Hua-yin. The temple contains the Hua-shan tablet inscribed by the T’ang Emperor Hsuan Tsung [713-755]."

37. Hoa-yin is about 14 miles from T’ung-kuan on the eastern border of Shensi. The temple in question is still visited by those making the journey to the Western Sacred Mountain. It is mentioned in a text as being "located five li east of the district city of Hua-yin. The temple holds the Hua-shan tablet inscribed by the T’ang Emperor Hsuan Tsung [713-755]."

38. See my "Catalogue of Chinese Books" (Luzac & Co., 1908), no. 40.

38. Check out my "Catalogue of Chinese Books" (Luzac & Co., 1908), no. 40.

39. This is a discussion of 29 difficult passages in Sun Tzŭ.

39. This is a discussion of 29 challenging passages in Sun Tzŭ.

40. Cf. Catalogue of the library of Fan family at Ningpo: "His commentary is frequently obscure; it furnishes a clue, but does not fully develop the meaning."

40. Cf. Catalogue of the library of Fan family at Ningpo: "His commentary is often unclear; it provides a hint but doesn’t fully explain the meaning."

41. Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao, ch. 221.

41. Wen Hsien T’ung K’ao, ch. 221.

42. It is interesting to note that M. Pelliot has recently discovered chapters 1, 4 and 5 of this lost work in the "Grottos of the Thousand Buddhas." See B.E.F.E.O., t. VIII, nos. 3-4, p. 525.

42. It’s worth mentioning that M. Pelliot recently found chapters 1, 4, and 5 of this lost work in the "Grottos of the Thousand Buddhas." See B.E.F.E.O., t. VIII, nos. 3-4, p. 525.

43. The Hsia, the Shang and the Chou. Although the last-named was nominally existent in Sun Tzŭ’s day, it retained hardly a vestige of power, and the old military organization had practically gone by the board. I can suggest no other explanation of the passage.

43. The Hsia, the Shang, and the Chou. Even though the Chou was officially around during Sun Tzŭ's time, it barely had any real power left, and the traditional military structure was mostly nonexistent. I have no other explanation for this passage.

44. See Chou Li, xxix. 6-10.

See *Chou Li*, xxix. 6-10.

45. T’ung K’ao, ch. 221.

45. T'ung K'ao, ch. 221.

46. This appears to be still extant. See Wylie’s "Notes," p. 91 (new edition).

46. This seems to still exist. See Wylie’s "Notes," p. 91 (new edition).

47. T’ung K’ao, loc. cit.

47. T’ung K’ao, same source.

48. A notable person in his day. His biography is given in the San Kuo Chih, ch. 10.

48. A prominent figure of his time. His biography is detailed in the San Kuo Chih, ch. 10.

49. See XI. § 58, note.

49. See XI. § 58, note.

50. Hou Han Shu, ch. 17 ad init.

50. Hou Han Shu, ch. 17 at the beginning.

51. San Kuo Chih, ch. 54.

51. Records of the Three Kingdoms, ch. 54.

52. Sung Shih, ch. 365 ad init.

52. Sung Shih, ch. 365 at the beginning.

53. The few Europeans who have yet had an opportunity of acquainting themselves with Sun Tzŭ are not behindhand in their praise. In this connection, I may perhaps be excused for quoting from a letter from Lord Roberts, to whom the sheets of the present work were submitted previous to publication: "Many of Sun Wu’s maxims are perfectly applicable to the present day, and no. 11 [in Chapter VIII] is one that the people of this country would do well to take to heart."

53. The few Europeans who have had a chance to learn about Sun Tzŭ are quick to praise him. In this context, I hope you won’t mind if I quote from a letter by Lord Roberts, to whom I shared the drafts of this work before it was published: "Many of Sun Wu’s sayings are completely relevant today, and number 11 [in Chapter VIII] is one that the people of this country should really pay attention to."

54. Ch. 140.

54. Ch. 140.

55. See IV. § 3.

55. See IV. § 3.

56. The allusion may be to Mencius VI. 2. ix. 2.

56. The reference might be to Mencius VI. 2. ix. 2.

57. The Tso Chuan.

57. The *Tso Chuan*.

58. Shih Chi, ch. 25, fol. I.

58. Shih Chi, ch. 25, fol. I.

59. Cf. Shih Chi, ch 47.

59. See Shih Chi, ch 47.

60. See Shu Ching, preface § 55.

60. See Shu Ching, preface § 55.

61. See Shih Chi, ch. 47.

See *Shih Chi*, ch. 47.

62. Lun Yu, XV. 1.

62. Lun Yu, XV. 1.

63. I failed to trace this utterance.

63. I couldn't figure out where this statement came from.

64. Supra.

64. Above.

65. Supra.

65. Above.

66. The other four being worship, mourning, entertainment of guests, and festive rites. See Shu Ching, ii. 1. III. 8, and Chou Li, IX. fol. 49.

66. The other four are worship, mourning, entertaining guests, and festive ceremonies. See Shu Ching, ii. 1. III. 8, and Chou Li, IX. fol. 49.

67. See XIII. § 11, note.

67. See XIII. § 11, note.

68. This is a rather obscure allusion to the Tso Chuan, where Tzŭ-ch’an says: "If you have a piece of beautiful brocade, you will not employ a mere learner to make it up."

68. This is a somewhat obscure reference to the Tso Chuan, where Tzŭ-ch’an says: "If you have a beautiful piece of brocade, you wouldn't hire just any beginner to put it together."

69. Cf. Tao Te Ching, ch. 31.

69. Cf. Tao Te Ching, ch. 31.

70. Sun Hsing-yen might have quoted Confucius again. See Lun Yu, XIII. 29, 30.

70. Sun Hsing-yen might have quoted Confucius again. See Lun Yu, XIII. 29, 30.

71. Better known as Hsiang Yu [233-202 B.C.].

71. Better known as Hsiang Yu [233-202 B.C.].

72. Shih Chi, ch. 47.

72. Shih Chi, ch. 47.

73. Shih Chi, ch. 38.

73. Shih Chi, ch. 38.

74. See XIII. § 27, note. Further details on T’ai Kung will be found in the Shih Chi, ch. 32 ad init. Besides the tradition which makes him a former minister of Chou Hsin, two other accounts of him are there given, according to which he would appear to have been first raised from a humble private station by Wen Wang.

74. See XIII. § 27, note. You can find more information about T’ai Kung in the Shih Chi, ch. 32 at the beginning. In addition to the tradition that he was a former minister of Chou Hsin, two other stories about him are provided there, suggesting that he was initially brought up from a lowly position by Wen Wang.

Chapter I. LAYING PLANS

[Ts’ao Kung, in defining the meaning of the Chinese for the title of this chapter, says it refers to the deliberations in the temple selected by the general for his temporary use, or as we should say, in his tent. See. § 26.]

[Ts’ao Kung, in defining the meaning of the Chinese for the title of this chapter, says it refers to the discussions in the temple chosen by the general for his temporary use, or as we would say, in his tent. See. § 26.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war is of vital importance to the State.

1. Sun Tzu said: The art of war is crucial for the State.

2. It is a matter of life and death, a road either to safety or to ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on no account be neglected.

2. It's a matter of life and death, a path to safety or disaster. Because of this, it's a topic that cannot be ignored.

3. The art of war, then, is governed by five constant factors, to be taken into account in one’s deliberations, when seeking to determine the conditions obtaining in the field.

3. The art of war is governed by five constant factors that should be considered in your discussions when figuring out the conditions present in the field.

4. These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth; (4) The Commander; (5) Method and discipline.

4. These are: (1) The Moral Law; (2) Heaven; (3) Earth; (4) The Commander; (5) Method and discipline.

[It appears from what follows that Sun Tzŭ means by "Moral Law" a principle of harmony, not unlike the Tao of Lao Tzŭ in its moral aspect. One might be tempted to render it by "morale," were it not considered as an attribute of the ruler in § 13.]

[It seems that Sun Tzŭ refers to "Moral Law" as a principle of harmony, similar to the moral aspect of the Tao described by Lao Tzŭ. One might be tempted to translate it as "morale," if it weren't viewed as a characteristic of the ruler in § 13.]

5, 6. The Moral Law causes the people to be in complete accord with their ruler, so that they will follow him regardless of their lives, undismayed by any danger.

5, 6. The Moral Law aligns the people completely with their leader, ensuring they will follow him no matter the cost, unafraid of any danger.

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without constant practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand."]

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without regular practice, the officers will be anxious and unsure when preparing for battle; without regular practice, the general will be indecisive and uncertain when the crisis arises."]

7. Heaven signifies night and day, cold and heat, times and seasons.

7. Heaven represents night and day, cold and heat, and the different times and seasons.

[The commentators, I think, make an unnecessary mystery of two words here. Meng Shih refers to "the hard and the soft, waxing and waning" of Heaven. Wang Hsi, however, may be right in saying that what is meant is "the general economy of Heaven," including the five elements, the four seasons, wind and clouds, and other phenomena.]

[The commentators, I think, are making an unnecessary mystery out of two words here. Meng Shih talks about "the hard and the soft, waxing and waning" of Heaven. Wang Hsi might be correct in saying that what’s meant is "the overall workings of Heaven," which includes the five elements, the four seasons, wind and clouds, and other phenomena.]

8. Earth comprises distances, great and small; danger and security; open ground and narrow passes; the chances of life and death.

8. Earth includes both long and short distances; risks and safety; wide spaces and tight passages; the possibilities of living and dying.

9. The Commander stands for the virtues of wisdom, sincerity, benevolence, courage and strictness.

9. The Commander represents the qualities of wisdom, honesty, kindness, bravery, and discipline.

[The five cardinal virtues of the Chinese are (1) humanity or benevolence; (2) uprightness of mind; (3) self-respect, self-control, or "proper feeling;" (4) wisdom; (5) sincerity or good faith. Here "wisdom" and "sincerity" are put before "humanity or benevolence," and the two military virtues of "courage" and "strictness" substituted for "uprightness of mind" and "self-respect, self-control, or ‘proper feeling.’"]

The five main virtues in Chinese culture are (1) humanity or kindness; (2) integrity; (3) self-respect, self-control, or "appropriate emotions;" (4) wisdom; and (5) honesty or good faith. In this context, "wisdom" and "honesty" are prioritized over "humanity or kindness," and the two military virtues of "bravery" and "discipline" replace "integrity" and "self-respect, self-control, or 'appropriate emotions.'"

10. By Method and discipline are to be understood the marshalling of the army in its proper subdivisions, the gradations of rank among the officers, the maintenance of roads by which supplies may reach the army, and the control of military expenditure.

10. By Method and discipline we mean organizing the army into its appropriate units, establishing the hierarchy among the officers, maintaining the routes for supply deliveries to the army, and overseeing the military budget.

11. These five heads should be familiar to every general: he who knows them will be victorious; he who knows them not will fail.

11. Every general should be familiar with these five principles: the one who understands them will succeed; the one who doesn’t will fail.

12. Therefore, in your deliberations, when seeking to determine the military conditions, let them be made the basis of a comparison, in this wise:—

12. So, in your discussions, when trying to figure out the military conditions, let them be the foundation for a comparison like this:—

13. (1) Which of the two sovereigns is imbued with the Moral law?

13. (1) Which of the two rulers is guided by the Moral law?

[I.e., "is in harmony with his subjects." Cf. § 5.]

[I.e., "is in sync with his subjects." Cf. § 5.]

    (2) Which of the two generals has most ability?
    (3) With whom lie the advantages derived from Heaven and Earth?

(2) Which of the two generals is more capable?
(3) Who has the advantages given by nature and the universe?

[See §§ 7, 8]

[See §§ 7, 8]

(4) On which side is discipline most rigorously enforced?

(4) Where is discipline applied most strictly?

[Tu Mu alludes to the remarkable story of Ts’ao Ts’ao (A.D. 155-220), who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, in accordance with his own severe regulations against injury to standing crops, he condemned himself to death for having allowed his horse to shy into a field of corn! However, in lieu of losing his head, he was persuaded to satisfy his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. Ts’ao Ts’ao’s own comment on the present passage is characteristically curt: "when you lay down a law, see that it is not disobeyed; if it is disobeyed the offender must be put to death."]

[Tu Mu refers to the incredible story of Ts’ao Ts’ao (A.D. 155-220), who was such a strict disciplinarian that once, according to his own harsh rules against damaging standing crops, he sentenced himself to death for letting his horse wander into a cornfield! However, instead of losing his head, he was convinced to fulfill his sense of justice by cutting off his hair. Ts’ao Ts’ao’s own remark on this passage is characteristically brief: "when you set a rule, make sure it’s followed; if it’s broken, the offender must be put to death."]

(5) Which army is the stronger?

Which army is more powerful?

[Morally as well as physically. As Mei Yao-ch’en puts it, freely rendered, "esprit de corps and ‘big battalions.’"]

[Morally as well as physically. As Mei Yao-ch’en puts it, freely rendered, "team spirit and ‘large forces.’"]

(6) On which side are officers and men more highly trained?

(6) Which side has better trained officers and soldiers?

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without constant practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand."]

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "Without regular practice, the officers will feel anxious and unsure when preparing for battle; without regular practice, the general will be hesitant and indecisive when a crisis arises."]

(7) In which army is there the greater constancy both in reward and punishment?

(7) In which army is there greater consistency in both rewards and punishments?

[On which side is there the most absolute certainty that merit will be properly rewarded and misdeeds summarily punished?]

[On which side is there the most absolute certainty that hard work will be fairly rewarded and wrongdoings quickly punished?]

14. By means of these seven considerations I can forecast victory or defeat.

14. With these seven factors, I can predict success or failure.

15. The general that hearkens to my counsel and acts upon it, will conquer:—let such a one be retained in command! The general that hearkens not to my counsel nor acts upon it, will suffer defeat:—let such a one be dismissed!

15. The general who listens to my advice and puts it into action will win:—let that person stay in charge! The general who ignores my advice and doesn’t act on it will lose:—let that person be dismissed!

[The form of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzŭ’s treatise was composed expressly for the benefit of his patron Ho Lu, king of the Wu State.]

[The structure of this paragraph reminds us that Sun Tzŭ’s work was specifically written for the benefit of his patron Ho Lu, the king of the Wu State.]

16. While heeding the profit of my counsel, avail yourself also of any helpful circumstances over and beyond the ordinary rules.

16. While considering the benefits of my advice, also take advantage of any helpful circumstances that go beyond the usual rules.

17. According as circumstances are favourable, one should modify one’s plans.

17. Depending on how things are going, you should adjust your plans.

[Sun Tzŭ, as a practical soldier, will have none of the "bookish theoric." He cautions us here not to pin our faith to abstract principles; "for," as Chang Yu puts it, "while the main laws of strategy can be stated clearly enough for the benefit of all and sundry, you must be guided by the actions of the enemy in attempting to secure a favourable position in actual warfare." On the eve of the battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, commanding the cavalry, went to the Duke of Wellington in order to learn what his plans and calculations were for the morrow, because, as he explained, he might suddenly find himself Commander-in-chief and would be unable to frame new plans in a critical moment. The Duke listened quietly and then said: "Who will attack the first tomorrow—I or Bonaparte?" "Bonaparte," replied Lord Uxbridge. "Well," continued the Duke, "Bonaparte has not given me any idea of his projects; and as my plans will depend upon his, how can you expect me to tell you what mine are?" [1] ]

[Sun Tzu, being a practical soldier, dismisses any "bookish theory." He warns us not to rely on abstract principles; "for," as Chang Yu says, "while the key laws of strategy can be explained clearly for everyone, you must follow the enemy's actions when trying to secure a good position in actual warfare." On the eve of the Battle of Waterloo, Lord Uxbridge, who was in charge of the cavalry, approached the Duke of Wellington to understand his plans and strategies for the next day, since, as he explained, he might unexpectedly become the Commander-in-chief and would struggle to come up with new plans in a critical moment. The Duke listened calmly and then asked: "Who will launch the first attack tomorrow—me or Bonaparte?" "Bonaparte," answered Lord Uxbridge. "Well," the Duke replied, "Bonaparte hasn’t shared any of his plans with me; and since my plans will depend on his, how can you expect me to tell you what mine are?" [1] ]

18. All warfare is based on deception.

18. All warfare relies on deception.

[The truth of this pithy and profound saying will be admitted by every soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that Wellington, great in so many military qualities, was especially distinguished by "the extraordinary skill with which he concealed his movements and deceived both friend and foe."]

The truth of this concise and deep saying will be acknowledged by every soldier. Col. Henderson tells us that Wellington, renowned for many military attributes, was especially notable for "the extraordinary skill with which he concealed his movements and deceived both friend and enemy."

19. Hence, when able to attack, we must seem unable; when using our forces, we must seem inactive; when we are near, we must make the enemy believe we are far away; when far away, we must make him believe we are near.

19. So, when we can attack, we should act like we can't; when we’re using our forces, we should seem inactive; when we're close, we need to make the enemy think we're far away; when we’re far away, we should make them believe we're close.

20. Hold out baits to entice the enemy. Feign disorder, and crush him.

20. Use baits to lure the enemy. Pretend to be disorganized, and then attack him.

[All commentators, except Chang Yu, say, "When he is in disorder, crush him." It is more natural to suppose that Sun Tzŭ is still illustrating the uses of deception in war.]

[All commentators, except Chang Yu, say, "When he is in chaos, take him down." It makes more sense to think that Sun Tzŭ is still showing the benefits of deception in warfare.]

21. If he is secure at all points, be prepared for him. If he is in superior strength, evade him.

21. If he's strong in every way, be ready for him. If he's more powerful, avoid him.

22. If your opponent is of choleric temper, seek to irritate him. Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant.

22. If your opponent has a hot temper, try to annoy him. Act weak so he becomes overconfident.

[Wang Tzŭ, quoted by Tu Yu, says that the good tactician plays with his adversary as a cat plays with a mouse, first feigning weakness and immobility, and then suddenly pouncing upon him.]

[Wang Tzŭ, quoted by Tu Yu, says that a good strategist plays with his opponent like a cat plays with a mouse, first pretending to be weak and still, and then suddenly striking.]

23. If he is taking his ease, give him no rest.

23. If he's relaxing, don't let him take it easy.

[This is probably the meaning though Mei Yao-ch’en has the note: "while we are taking our ease, wait for the enemy to tire himself out." The Yu Lan has "Lure him on and tire him out."]

[This is probably the meaning, though Mei Yao-ch’en has the note: "while we are relaxing, wait for the enemy to exhaust himself." The Yu Lan says "Lure him on and wear him out."]

If his forces are united, separate them.

If his troops are united, break them apart.

[Less plausible is the interpretation favoured by most of the commentators: "If sovereign and subject are in accord, put division between them."]

[Less convincing is the interpretation preferred by most commentators: "If the ruler and the ruled are in agreement, create a separation between them."]

24. Attack him where he is unprepared, appear where you are not expected.

24. Strike him when he's caught off guard, show up where he least expects you.

25. These military devices, leading to victory, must not be divulged beforehand.

25. These military strategies, which lead to victory, must not be revealed in advance.

26. Now the general who wins a battle makes many calculations in his temple ere the battle is fought.

26. Now the general who wins a battle makes a lot of calculations in his mind before the battle is fought.

[Chang Yu tells us that in ancient times it was customary for a temple to be set apart for the use of a general who was about to take the field, in order that he might there elaborate his plan of campaign.]

[Chang Yu tells us that in ancient times it was common for a temple to be designated for the use of a general preparing for battle, so he could develop his battle strategy there.]

The general who loses a battle makes but few calculations beforehand. Thus do many calculations lead to victory, and few calculations to defeat: how much more no calculation at all! It is by attention to this point that I can foresee who is likely to win or lose.

The general who loses a battle does so with minimal planning. Many plans can lead to victory, while not many can lead to defeat; just think how much worse it is with no planning at all! By focusing on this, I can predict who is likely to win or lose.

[1] "Words on Wellington," by Sir. W. Fraser.

[1] "Words on Wellington," by Sir. W. Fraser.

Chapter II. WAGING WAR

[Ts’ao Kung has the note: "He who wishes to fight must first count the cost," which prepares us for the discovery that the subject of the chapter is not what we might expect from the title, but is primarily a consideration of ways and means.]

[Ts’ao Kung has the note: "Anyone who wants to fight must first weigh the costs," which gets us ready for the realization that the topic of the chapter isn't what we might anticipate from the title, but is mainly about examining the methods and resources.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: In the operations of war, where there are in the field a thousand swift chariots, as many heavy chariots, and a hundred thousand mail-clad soldiers,

1. Sun Tzu said: In military operations, when there are a thousand fast chariots, as many heavy chariots, and a hundred thousand armored soldiers,

[The "swift chariots" were lightly built and, according to Chang Yu, used for the attack; the "heavy chariots" were heavier, and designed for purposes of defence. Li Ch’uan, it is true, says that the latter were light, but this seems hardly probable. It is interesting to note the analogies between early Chinese warfare and that of the Homeric Greeks. In each case, the war-chariot was the important factor, forming as it did the nucleus round which was grouped a certain number of foot-soldiers. With regard to the numbers given here, we are informed that each swift chariot was accompanied by 75 footmen, and each heavy chariot by 25 footmen, so that the whole army would be divided up into a thousand battalions, each consisting of two chariots and a hundred men.]

[The "swift chariots" were lightweight and, according to Chang Yu, used for attacking; the "heavy chariots" were heavier and designed for defense. Li Ch’uan does say that the latter were light, but this seems unlikely. It's interesting to note the similarities between early Chinese warfare and that of the Homeric Greeks. In both cases, the war chariot was a key factor, forming the core around which a number of foot soldiers gathered. Regarding the numbers mentioned here, we learn that each swift chariot was accompanied by 75 footmen, and each heavy chariot by 25 footmen, so the entire army would be divided into a thousand battalions, each made up of two chariots and a hundred men.]

with provisions enough to carry them a thousand li,

with enough supplies to take them a thousand li,

[2.78 modern li go to a mile. The length may have varied slightly since Sun Tzŭ’s time.]

[2.78 modern li is approximately a mile. The length may have changed slightly since Sun Tzŭ’s time.]

the expenditure at home and at the front, including entertainment of guests, small items such as glue and paint, and sums spent on chariots and armour, will reach the total of a thousand ounces of silver per day. Such is the cost of raising an army of 100,000 men.

The expenses at home and on the battlefield, including hosting guests, minor items like glue and paint, and amounts spent on chariots and armor, will total a thousand ounces of silver each day. That’s the cost of maintaining an army of 100,000 men.

2. When you engage in actual fighting, if victory is long in coming, the men’s weapons will grow dull and their ardour will be damped. If you lay siege to a town, you will exhaust your strength.

2. When you get into real combat, if victory takes a long time, your men’s weapons will become dull and their enthusiasm will fade. If you besiege a city, you will wear yourselves out.

3. Again, if the campaign is protracted, the resources of the State will not be equal to the strain.

3. Again, if the campaign drags on, the resources of the State will not be able to handle the pressure.

4. Now, when your weapons are dulled, your ardour damped, your strength exhausted and your treasure spent, other chieftains will spring up to take advantage of your extremity. Then no man, however wise, will be able to avert the consequences that must ensue.

4. Now, when your weapons are dull, your enthusiasm is weakened, your strength is drained, and your resources are gone, other leaders will emerge to take advantage of your situation. Then no one, no matter how wise, will be able to stop the inevitable consequences that will follow.

5. Thus, though we have heard of stupid haste in war, cleverness has never been seen associated with long delays.

5. So, while we've heard about reckless speed in war, cleverness has never been linked to long delays.

[This concise and difficult sentence is not well explained by any of the commentators. Ts’ao Kung, Li Ch’uan, Meng Shih, Tu Yu, Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch’en have notes to the effect that a general, though naturally stupid, may nevertheless conquer through sheer force of rapidity. Ho Shih says: "Haste may be stupid, but at any rate it saves expenditure of energy and treasure; protracted operations may be very clever, but they bring calamity in their train." Wang Hsi evades the difficulty by remarking: "Lengthy operations mean an army growing old, wealth being expended, an empty exchequer and distress among the people; true cleverness insures against the occurrence of such calamities." Chang Yu says: "So long as victory can be attained, stupid haste is preferable to clever dilatoriness." Now Sun Tzŭ says nothing whatever, except possibly by implication, about ill-considered haste being better than ingenious but lengthy operations. What he does say is something much more guarded, namely that, while speed may sometimes be injudicious, tardiness can never be anything but foolish—if only because it means impoverishment to the nation. In considering the point raised here by Sun Tzŭ, the classic example of Fabius Cunctator will inevitably occur to the mind. That general deliberately measured the endurance of Rome against that of Hannibals’s isolated army, because it seemed to him that the latter was more likely to suffer from a long campaign in a strange country. But it is quite a moot question whether his tactics would have proved successful in the long run. Their reversal it is true, led to Cannae; but this only establishes a negative presumption in their favour.]

[This brief and challenging sentence isn't clearly explained by any of the commentators. Ts'ao Kung, Li Ch'uan, Meng Shih, Tu Yu, Tu Mu, and Mei Yao-ch'en note that a general, even if somewhat foolish, can still win purely through the speed of action. Ho Shih states: "Haste might seem foolish, but it saves energy and resources; lengthy operations may seem clever, but they often bring disaster." Wang Hsi sidesteps the issue by saying: "Long operations result in an aging army, wasted wealth, an empty treasury, and suffering among the people; true cleverness avoids such disasters." Chang Yu remarks: "As long as victory is achieved, foolish haste is better than clever delay." Sun Tzŭ, however, doesn’t directly state that hasty actions are better than smart but slow maneuvers. He more cautiously suggests that while speed can be unwise at times, being slow is always foolish—mainly because it leads to the nation's poverty. Reflecting on Sun Tzŭ's point, the classic example of Fabius Cunctator naturally comes to mind. That general deliberately gauged Rome's endurance against Hannibal's isolated army, believing the latter would likely struggle in a prolonged campaign in unfamiliar territory. However, it's debatable whether his tactics would have succeeded in the long term. While their reversal did lead to Cannae, this only establishes a negative assumption in their favor.]

6. There is no instance of a country having benefited from prolonged warfare.

6. There's no example of a country that has benefited from extended warfare.

7. It is only one who is thoroughly acquainted with the evils of war that can thoroughly understand the profitable way of carrying it on.

7. Only someone who truly understands the horrors of war can fully grasp the effective way to conduct it.

[That is, with rapidity. Only one who knows the disastrous effects of a long war can realize the supreme importance of rapidity in bringing it to a close. Only two commentators seem to favour this interpretation, but it fits well into the logic of the context, whereas the rendering, "He who does not know the evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits," is distinctly pointless.]

[That is, with speed. Only someone who understands the terrible consequences of a prolonged war can grasp the critical importance of ending it quickly. Only two commentators seem to support this interpretation, but it aligns well with the context, while the interpretation, "He who does not know the evils of war cannot appreciate its benefits," is clearly meaningless.]

8. The skilful soldier does not raise a second levy, neither are his supply-waggons loaded more than twice.

8. The skilled soldier doesn’t call for a second draft, and his supply wagons aren’t loaded more than twice.

[Once war is declared, he will not waste precious time in waiting for reinforcements, nor will he return his army back for fresh supplies, but crosses the enemy’s frontier without delay. This may seem an audacious policy to recommend, but with all great strategists, from Julius Caesar to Napoleon Bonaparte, the value of time—that is, being a little ahead of your opponent—has counted for more than either numerical superiority or the nicest calculations with regard to commissariat.]

[Once war is declared, he won’t waste valuable time waiting for reinforcements, nor will he send his army back for fresh supplies, but will cross the enemy's border without hesitation. This might seem like a bold approach to suggest, but for all great strategists, from Julius Caesar to Napoleon Bonaparte, the importance of time—that is, being slightly ahead of your opponent—has proven to be more significant than either numerical strength or the most precise logistics.]

9. Bring war material with you from home, but forage on the enemy. Thus the army will have food enough for its needs.

9. Bring supplies from home, but gather resources from the enemy. This way, the army will have enough food to meet its needs.

[The Chinese word translated here as "war material" literally means "things to be used", and is meant in the widest sense. It includes all the impedimenta of an army, apart from provisions.]

[The Chinese term translated as "war material" literally means "things to be used," and is intended in the broadest sense. It encompasses all the equipment of an army, except for food supplies.]

10. Poverty of the State exchequer causes an army to be maintained by contributions from a distance. Contributing to maintain an army at a distance causes the people to be impoverished.

10. A lack of funds in the state's treasury leads to the army being supported by external contributions. Relying on distant support to maintain an army drains the resources of the local people.

[The beginning of this sentence does not balance properly with the next, though obviously intended to do so. The arrangement, moreover, is so awkward that I cannot help suspecting some corruption in the text. It never seems to occur to Chinese commentators that an emendation may be necessary for the sense, and we get no help from them there. The Chinese words Sun Tzŭ used to indicate the cause of the people’s impoverishment clearly have reference to some system by which the husbandmen sent their contributions of corn to the army direct. But why should it fall on them to maintain an army in this way, except because the State or Government is too poor to do so?]

[The beginning of this sentence doesn't connect well with the next one, although it's clearly meant to. The arrangement is so awkward that I can't help but suspect some corruption in the text. Chinese commentators never seem to consider that a correction might be needed for clarity, and we don’t get any assistance from them on this. The Chinese words Sun Tzŭ used to describe why the people are poor clearly refer to a system where farmers sent their grain contributions directly to the army. But why should they be responsible for supporting the army in this way, unless the State or Government is too poor to do it?]

11. On the other hand, the proximity of an army causes prices to go up; and high prices cause the people’s substance to be drained away.

11. On the flip side, when an army is nearby, prices start to increase; and high prices drain people’s resources.

[Wang Hsi says high prices occur before the army has left its own territory. Ts’ao Kung understands it of an army that has already crossed the frontier.]

[Wang Hsi says that high prices happen before the army leaves its own territory. Ts’ao Kung interprets it as referring to an army that has already crossed the border.]

12. When their substance is drained away, the peasantry will be afflicted by heavy exactions.

12. When their resources are depleted, the rural population will suffer from harsh taxes.

13, 14. With this loss of substance and exhaustion of strength, the homes of the people will be stripped bare, and three-tenths of their incomes will be dissipated;

13, 14. With this loss of resources and drain on energy, the people's homes will be left empty, and thirty percent of their incomes will be wasted;

[Tu Mu and Wang Hsi agree that the people are not mulcted not of 3/10, but of 7/10, of their income. But this is hardly to be extracted from our text. Ho Shih has a characteristic tag: "The people being regarded as the essential part of the State, and food as the people’s heaven, is it not right that those in authority should value and be careful of both?"]

[Tu Mu and Wang Hsi agree that the people are not taxed just 30%, but 70% of their income. However, this isn’t easily seen in our text. Ho Shih has a notable saying: "The people are considered the foundation of the State, and food is essential for the people. Shouldn't those in power appreciate and protect both?"]

while Government expenses for broken chariots, worn-out horses, breast-plates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields, protective mantlets, draught-oxen and heavy waggons, will amount to four-tenths of its total revenue.

while government spending on damaged chariots, tired horses, breastplates and helmets, bows and arrows, spears and shields, protective screens, draft oxen, and heavy wagons will make up forty percent of its total revenue.

15. Hence a wise general makes a point of foraging on the enemy. One cartload of the enemy’s provisions is equivalent to twenty of one’s own, and likewise a single picul of his provender is equivalent to twenty from one’s own store.

15. So, a smart general makes sure to pillage from the enemy. One cartload of the enemy’s supplies is worth twenty of his own, and a single picul of their feed is equal to twenty from his own stock.

[Because twenty cartloads will be consumed in the process of transporting one cartload to the front. A picul is a unit of measure equal to 133.3 pounds (65.5 kilograms).]

[Because twenty cartloads will be used up while transporting one cartload to the front. A picul is a unit of measure equal to 133.3 pounds (65.5 kilograms).]

16. Now in order to kill the enemy, our men must be roused to anger; that there may be advantage from defeating the enemy, they must have their rewards.

16. Now, to defeat the enemy, our soldiers need to be fired up with anger; to gain an advantage by overcoming the enemy, they must receive their rewards.

[Tu Mu says: "Rewards are necessary in order to make the soldiers see the advantage of beating the enemy; thus, when you capture spoils from the enemy, they must be used as rewards, so that all your men may have a keen desire to fight, each on his own account."]

[Tu Mu says: "Rewards are essential to help the soldiers understand the benefits of defeating the enemy; therefore, when you seize valuables from the enemy, they should be given as rewards, so that every soldier develops a strong motivation to fight for his own benefit."]

17. Therefore in chariot fighting, when ten or more chariots have been taken, those should be rewarded who took the first. Our own flags should be substituted for those of the enemy, and the chariots mingled and used in conjunction with ours. The captured soldiers should be kindly treated and kept.

17. Therefore, in chariot battles, when ten or more chariots have been captured, those who captured the first one should be rewarded. Our own flags should replace those of the enemy, and the chariots should be mixed with ours and used together. The captured soldiers should be treated kindly and kept.

18. This is called, using the conquered foe to augment one’s own strength.

18. This is known as using the defeated enemy to boost your own power.

19. In war, then, let your great object be victory, not lengthy campaigns.

19. In war, your main goal should be victory, not long campaigns.

[As Ho Shih remarks: "War is not a thing to be trifled with." Sun Tzŭ here reiterates the main lesson which this chapter is intended to enforce."]

[As Ho Shih says: "War is not something to take lightly." Sun Tzŭ here emphasizes the key lesson that this chapter aims to reinforce.]

20. Thus it may be known that the leader of armies is the arbiter of the people’s fate, the man on whom it depends whether the nation shall be in peace or in peril.

20. So it can be understood that the leader of the armies is the one who decides the people's fate, the person on whom it relies whether the nation will be at peace or in danger.

Chapter III. ATTACK BY STRATAGEM

1. Sun Tzŭ said: In the practical art of war, the best thing of all is to take the enemy’s country whole and intact; to shatter and destroy it is not so good. So, too, it is better to capture an army entire than to destroy it, to capture a regiment, a detachment or a company entire than to destroy them.

1. Sun Tzu said: In the practical art of war, the best strategy is to take the enemy’s land completely and undamaged; breaking and destroying it is not as effective. Likewise, it’s better to capture an entire army than to wipe it out, to take a regiment, a unit, or a company whole rather than destroy them.

[The equivalent to an army corps, according to Ssu-ma Fa, consisted nominally of 12500 men; according to Ts’ao Kung, the equivalent of a regiment contained 500 men, the equivalent to a detachment consists from any number between 100 and 500, and the equivalent of a company contains from 5 to 100 men. For the last two, however, Chang Yu gives the exact figures of 100 and 5 respectively.]

[The equivalent of an army corps, according to Ssu-ma Fa, was made up of about 12,500 men; according to Ts’ao Kung, a regiment had 500 men, a detachment ranged from 100 to 500 men, and a company included between 5 to 100 men. However, for the last two categories, Chang Yu specifies the exact numbers as 100 and 5, respectively.]

2. Hence to fight and conquer in all your battles is not supreme excellence; supreme excellence consists in breaking the enemy’s resistance without fighting.

2. So, winning all your battles isn’t the highest form of excellence; true excellence is in overcoming the enemy’s resistance without having to fight.

[Here again, no modern strategist but will approve the words of the old Chinese general. Moltke’s greatest triumph, the capitulation of the huge French army at Sedan, was won practically without bloodshed.]

[Here again, no modern strategist would disagree with the words of the old Chinese general. Moltke’s greatest triumph, the surrender of the massive French army at Sedan, was achieved almost without violence.]

3. Thus the highest form of generalship is to baulk the enemy’s plans;

3. So the best strategy is to thwart the enemy's plans;

[Perhaps the word "balk" falls short of expressing the full force of the Chinese word, which implies not an attitude of defence, whereby one might be content to foil the enemy’s stratagems one after another, but an active policy of counter-attack. Ho Shih puts this very clearly in his note: "When the enemy has made a plan of attack against us, we must anticipate him by delivering our own attack first."]

[Perhaps the word "balk" doesn't fully capture the intensity of the Chinese word, which suggests not just a defensive stance, where one might be satisfied with thwarting the enemy's schemes one by one, but an aggressive strategy of counterattack. Ho Shih makes this very clear in his note: "When the enemy has a plan to attack us, we must get ahead of him by launching our own attack first."]

the next best is to prevent the junction of the enemy’s forces;

The next best thing is to stop the enemy's forces from joining together;

[Isolating him from his allies. We must not forget that Sun Tzŭ, in speaking of hostilities, always has in mind the numerous states or principalities into which the China of his day was split up.]

[Isolating him from his allies. We must remember that Sun Tzŭ, when discussing conflicts, always considers the many states or principalities that made up China during his time.]

the next in order is to attack the enemy’s army in the field;

the next step is to confront the enemy’s army in the field;

[When he is already at full strength.]

[When he's fully recovered.]

and the worst policy of all is to besiege walled cities.

and the worst strategy of all is to lay siege to walled cities.

4. The rule is, not to besiege walled cities if it can possibly be avoided.

4. The rule is not to attack walled cities if it can be avoided.

[Another sound piece of military theory. Had the Boers acted upon it in 1899, and refrained from dissipating their strength before Kimberley, Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it is more than probable that they would have been masters of the situation before the British were ready seriously to oppose them.]

[Another solid piece of military theory. If the Boers had acted on it in 1899 and avoided spreading their strength thin before Kimberley, Mafeking, or even Ladysmith, it's very likely that they would have controlled the situation before the British were prepared to seriously challenge them.]

The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various implements of war, will take up three whole months;

The preparation of mantlets, movable shelters, and various war equipment will take up a full three months;

[It is not quite clear what the Chinese word, here translated as "mantlets", described. Ts’ao Kung simply defines them as "large shields," but we get a better idea of them from Li Ch’uan, who says they were to protect the heads of those who were assaulting the city walls at close quarters. This seems to suggest a sort of Roman testudo, ready made. Tu Mu says they were wheeled vehicles used in repelling attacks, but this is denied by Ch’en Hao. See supra II. 14. The name is also applied to turrets on city walls. Of the "movable shelters" we get a fairly clear description from several commentators. They were wooden missile-proof structures on four wheels, propelled from within, covered over with raw hides, and used in sieges to convey parties of men to and from the walls, for the purpose of filling up the encircling moat with earth. Tu Mu adds that they are now called "wooden donkeys."]

[It’s not entirely clear what the Chinese word translated as "mantlets" refers to. Ts’ao Kung simply defines them as "large shields," but we get a clearer picture from Li Ch’uan, who explains that they were meant to protect the heads of those attacking the city walls up close. This seems to suggest a kind of Roman testudo, pre-made. Tu Mu states that they were wheeled vehicles used for repelling attacks, but Ch’en Hao disagrees. See supra II. 14. The term is also used for turrets on city walls. We receive a fairly clear description of the "movable shelters" from several commentators. They were wooden, missile-proof structures on four wheels, moved from within, covered with raw hides, and used in sieges to transport groups of men to and from the walls to fill the surrounding moat with dirt. Tu Mu adds that they are now referred to as "wooden donkeys."]

and the piling up of mounds over against the walls will take three months more.

and it will take three more months to pile up mounds against the walls.

[These were great mounds or ramparts of earth heaped up to the level of the enemy’s walls in order to discover the weak points in the defence, and also to destroy the fortified turrets mentioned in the preceding note.]

[These were large mounds or walls of earth piled up to match the height of the enemy’s walls to find the weak spots in their defenses and also to take down the fortified towers mentioned in the previous note.]

5. The general, unable to control his irritation, will launch his men to the assault like swarming ants,

5. The general, unable to hold back his frustration, will send his troops into battle like swarming ants,

[This vivid simile of Ts’ao Kung is taken from the spectacle of an army of ants climbing a wall. The meaning is that the general, losing patience at the long delay, may make a premature attempt to storm the place before his engines of war are ready.]

[This vivid comparison from Ts’ao Kung is based on the sight of an army of ants climbing a wall. The idea is that the general, growing impatient with the long wait, might try to rush an attack before his weapons are ready.]

with the result that one-third of his men are slain, while the town still remains untaken. Such are the disastrous effects of a siege.

with the result that one-third of his men are killed, while the town still remains unconquered. Such are the disastrous effects of a siege.

[We are reminded of the terrible losses of the Japanese before Port Arthur, in the most recent siege which history has to record.]

[We are reminded of the terrible losses the Japanese suffered before Port Arthur during the most recent siege that history has recorded.]

6. Therefore the skilful leader subdues the enemy’s troops without any fighting; he captures their cities without laying siege to them; he overthrows their kingdom without lengthy operations in the field.

6. So, a skilled leader beats the enemy’s forces without any fighting; he takes their cities without besieging them; he topples their kingdom without extended campaigns.

[Chia Lin notes that he only overthrows the Government, but does no harm to individuals. The classical instance is Wu Wang, who after having put an end to the Yin dynasty was acclaimed "Father and mother of the people."]

[Chia Lin notes that he only overthrows the government but does not harm individuals. A classic example is Wu Wang, who, after ending the Yin dynasty, was celebrated as the "Father and Mother of the People."]

7. With his forces intact he will dispute the mastery of the Empire, and thus, without losing a man, his triumph will be complete.

7. With his forces strong, he will challenge for control of the Empire, and so, without losing a single soldier, his victory will be total.

[Owing to the double meanings in the Chinese text, the latter part of the sentence is susceptible of quite a different meaning: "And thus, the weapon not being blunted by use, its keenness remains perfect."]

[Because of the double meanings in the Chinese text, the latter part of the sentence can take on a completely different meaning: "And so, the weapon not being dulled by use, its sharpness remains intact."]

This is the method of attacking by stratagem.

This is the method of attacking using clever tactics.

8. It is the rule in war, if our forces are ten to the enemy’s one, to surround him; if five to one, to attack him;

8. The rule in war is that if our forces are ten times larger than the enemy’s, we should surround them; if five times larger, we should attack them;

[Straightway, without waiting for any further advantage.]

[Straight away, without waiting for any further advantage.]

if twice as numerous, to divide our army into two.

if we were twice as many, to split our army into two.

[Tu Mu takes exception to the saying; and at first sight, indeed, it appears to violate a fundamental principle of war. Ts’ao Kung, however, gives a clue to Sun Tzŭ’s meaning: "Being two to the enemy’s one, we may use one part of our army in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion." Chang Yu thus further elucidates the point: "If our force is twice as numerous as that of the enemy, it should be split up into two divisions, one to meet the enemy in front, and one to fall upon his rear; if he replies to the frontal attack, he may be crushed from behind; if to the rearward attack, he may be crushed in front." This is what is meant by saying that ‘one part may be used in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion.’ Tu Mu does not understand that dividing one’s army is simply an irregular, just as concentrating it is the regular, strategical method, and he is too hasty in calling this a mistake."]

[Tu Mu disagrees with the saying, and at first glance, it does seem to contradict a fundamental principle of war. However, Ts’ao Kung provides insight into Sun Tzŭ’s meaning: "With our forces being twice the size of the enemy's, we can use one part of our army in a traditional manner, while the other part creates a special distraction." Chang Yu further explains the concept: "If our force is double that of the enemy, it should be divided into two groups, with one confronting the enemy head-on and one striking from behind; if the enemy responds to the frontal attack, they can be attacked from the rear; if they respond to the rear attack, they can be defeated in front." This illustrates what is meant by saying that ‘one part may be used in the regular way, and the other for some special diversion.’ Tu Mu fails to realize that splitting one's army is just another unconventional approach, just as concentrating it is the standard strategic method, and he is too quick to label this a mistake.]

9. If equally matched, we can offer battle;

9. If we are evenly matched, we can fight;

[Li Ch’uan, followed by Ho Shih, gives the following paraphrase: "If attackers and attacked are equally matched in strength, only the able general will fight."]

[Li Ch’uan, followed by Ho Shih, gives the following paraphrase: "If the attackers and the ones being attacked are equally strong, only a skilled general will engage in battle."]

if slightly inferior in numbers, we can avoid the enemy;

if we're slightly outnumbered, we can evade the enemy;

[The meaning, "we can watch the enemy," is certainly a great improvement on the above; but unfortunately there appears to be no very good authority for the variant. Chang Yu reminds us that the saying only applies if the other factors are equal; a small difference in numbers is often more than counterbalanced by superior energy and discipline.]

[The meaning, "we can watch the enemy," is definitely a big improvement over the previous one; however, there doesn’t seem to be strong support for this variation. Chang Yu points out that this saying only holds true when other factors are equal; a slight difference in numbers can often be more than offset by greater energy and discipline.]

if quite unequal in every way, we can flee from him.

if we are completely unequal in every way, we can escape from him.

10. Hence, though an obstinate fight may be made by a small force, in the end it must be captured by the larger force.

10. Therefore, while a small group can put up a stubborn fight, in the end, they will be overpowered by the larger force.

11. Now the general is the bulwark of the State: if the bulwark is complete at all points; the State will be strong; if the bulwark is defective, the State will be weak.

11. Now the general is the defense of the State: if the defense is solid in every area, the State will be strong; if the defense is lacking, the State will be weak.

[As Li Ch’uan tersely puts it: "Gap indicates deficiency; if the general’s ability is not perfect (i.e. if he is not thoroughly versed in his profession), his army will lack strength."]

[As Li Ch’uan succinctly puts it: "A gap signifies a shortcoming; if the general's skills aren't flawless (meaning he isn’t fully knowledgeable in his field), his army will be weak."]

12. There are three ways in which a ruler can bring misfortune upon his army:—

12. A ruler can bring misfortune upon his army in three ways:—

13. (1) By commanding the army to advance or to retreat, being ignorant of the fact that it cannot obey. This is called hobbling the army.

13. (1) By ordering the army to move forward or pull back, not realizing that it can’t comply. This is referred to as crippling the army.

[Li Ch’uan adds the comment: "It is like tying together the legs of a thoroughbred, so that it is unable to gallop." One would naturally think of "the ruler" in this passage as being at home, and trying to direct the movements of his army from a distance. But the commentators understand just the reverse, and quote the saying of T’ai Kung: "A kingdom should not be governed from without, and army should not be directed from within." Of course it is true that, during an engagement, or when in close touch with the enemy, the general should not be in the thick of his own troops, but a little distance apart. Otherwise, he will be liable to misjudge the position as a whole, and give wrong orders.]

[Li Ch’uan adds the comment: "It's like tying the legs of a thoroughbred, making it unable to run." One might naturally think of "the ruler" in this passage as being at home and trying to control the movements of his army from afar. However, the commentators interpret it differently and reference T’ai Kung's saying: "A kingdom shouldn't be governed from the outside, and an army shouldn't be led from within." It's true that, during a battle, or when closely engaging the enemy, the general should not be right in the middle of his own troops but should maintain some distance. Otherwise, he risks misjudging the overall situation and giving incorrect orders.]

14. (2) By attempting to govern an army in the same way as he administers a kingdom, being ignorant of the conditions which obtain in an army. This causes restlessness in the soldier’s minds.

14. (2) By trying to manage an army the same way he runs a kingdom, while being unaware of the realities that exist in an army. This creates unease in the soldiers' minds.

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is, freely translated: "The military sphere and the civil sphere are wholly distinct; you can’t handle an army in kid gloves." And Chang Yu says: "Humanity and justice are the principles on which to govern a state, but not an army; opportunism and flexibility, on the other hand, are military rather than civil virtues to assimilate the governing of an army"—to that of a State, understood.]

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is, freely translated: "The military and civilian realms are completely separate; you can’t treat an army gently." And Chang Yu says: "Humanity and justice are the principles for governing a state, but they don't apply to an army; instead, opportunism and flexibility are military virtues necessary for managing an army," as opposed to those of a State, understood.]

15. (3) By employing the officers of his army without discrimination,

15. (3) By using the officers of his army without bias,

[That is, he is not careful to use the right man in the right place.]

[That is, he doesn't make sure to use the right person in the right position.]

through ignorance of the military principle of adaptation to circumstances. This shakes the confidence of the soldiers.

through a lack of understanding of the military principle of adapting to circumstances. This undermines the soldiers' confidence.

[I follow Mei Yao-ch’en here. The other commentators refer not to the ruler, as in §§ 13, 14, but to the officers he employs. Thus Tu Yu says: "If a general is ignorant of the principle of adaptability, he must not be entrusted with a position of authority." Tu Mu quotes: "The skilful employer of men will employ the wise man, the brave man, the covetous man, and the stupid man. For the wise man delights in establishing his merit, the brave man likes to show his courage in action, the covetous man is quick at seizing advantages, and the stupid man has no fear of death."]

[I follow Mei Yao-ch’en here. The other commentators don’t focus on the ruler, as in §§ 13, 14, but on the officers he employs. Tu Yu states: "If a general doesn't understand the principle of adaptability, he shouldn’t be given a position of authority." Tu Mu quotes: "A skilled manager of people will employ the wise, the brave, the greedy, and the foolish. The wise person enjoys proving their worth, the brave person wants to show their courage through action, the greedy person is quick to seize opportunities, and the foolish person isn’t afraid of death."]

16. But when the army is restless and distrustful, trouble is sure to come from the other feudal princes. This is simply bringing anarchy into the army, and flinging victory away.

16. But when the army is uneasy and lacks trust, problems are bound to arise from the other feudal lords. This just creates chaos in the army and throws away any chance of victory.

17. Thus we may know that there are five essentials for victory: (1) He will win who knows when to fight and when not to fight.

17. So we can understand that there are five key factors for success: (1) The person who wins is the one who knows when to fight and when to avoid a fight.

[Chang Yu says: If he can fight, he advances and takes the offensive; if he cannot fight, he retreats and remains on the defensive. He will invariably conquer who knows whether it is right to take the offensive or the defensive.]

[Chang Yu says: If he can fight, he presses the attack; if he can’t, he falls back and focuses on defense. He will always win who understands when to be aggressive and when to be defensive.]

(2) He will win who knows how to handle both superior and inferior forces.

(2) He will win who knows how to manage both stronger and weaker forces.

[This is not merely the general’s ability to estimate numbers correctly, as Li Ch’uan and others make out. Chang Yu expounds the saying more satisfactorily: "By applying the art of war, it is possible with a lesser force to defeat a greater, and vice versa. The secret lies in an eye for locality, and in not letting the right moment slip. Thus Wu Tzŭ says: ‘With a superior force, make for easy ground; with an inferior one, make for difficult ground.’"]

[This isn't just about the general being good at estimating numbers, as Li Ch’uan and others suggest. Chang Yu explains it better: "By using the art of war, it's possible to defeat a larger force with a smaller one, and vice versa. The key is to have a good sense of the terrain and not miss the right moment. So, Wu Tzŭ says: ‘When you have the superior force, take the easy ground; when you have the inferior force, take the difficult ground.’"]

(3) He will win whose army is animated by the same spirit throughout all its ranks.

(3) The one who wins is the one whose army shares the same spirit across all its ranks.

(4) He will win who, prepared himself, waits to take the enemy unprepared.

(4) He will win who, having prepared himself, waits to catch the enemy off guard.

(5) He will win who has military capacity and is not interfered with by the sovereign.

(5) The one who has military skill and is not interfered with by the ruler will win.

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "It is the sovereign’s function to give broad instructions, but to decide on battle it is the function of the general." It is needless to dilate on the military disasters which have been caused by undue interference with operations in the field on the part of the home government. Napoleon undoubtedly owed much of his extraordinary success to the fact that he was not hampered by central authority.]

[Tu Yu quotes Wang Tzŭ as saying: "It is the ruler’s role to provide general guidelines, but deciding on battle is the general's job." There's no need to elaborate on the military failures that have resulted from excessive interference in field operations by the home government. Napoleon certainly attributed much of his remarkable success to the fact that he was not hindered by central authority.]

Victory lies in the knowledge of these five points.

Victory comes from understanding these five points.

[Literally, “These five things are knowledge of the principle of victory.”]

[Literally, “These five things are the understanding of the principle of victory.”]

18. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat.

18. This is why it’s said: If you know your enemy and know yourself, you won’t have to worry about the outcome of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not your enemy, for every victory you achieve, you’ll also face a defeat.

[Li Ch’uan cites the case of Fu Chien, prince of Ch’in, who in 383 A.D. marched with a vast army against the Chin Emperor. When warned not to despise an enemy who could command the services of such men as Hsieh An and Huan Ch’ung, he boastfully replied: "I have the population of eight provinces at my back, infantry and horsemen to the number of one million; why, they could dam up the Yangtsze River itself by merely throwing their whips into the stream. What danger have I to fear?" Nevertheless, his forces were soon after disastrously routed at the Fei River, and he was obliged to beat a hasty retreat.]

[Li Ch’uan cites the case of Fu Chien, prince of Ch’in, who in 383 A.D. marched with a massive army against the Chin Emperor. When warned not to underestimate an enemy who could rally the support of formidable leaders like Hsieh An and Huan Ch’ung, he arrogantly replied: "I have the population of eight provinces behind me, with infantry and cavalry totaling a million; they could block the Yangtze River just by throwing their whips into the water. What danger do I have to fear?" Nevertheless, his forces were soon after disastrously defeated at the Fei River, and he had to make a hasty retreat.]

If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every battle.

If you don't know your enemy or yourself, you'll lose every battle.

[Chang Yu said: "Knowing the enemy enables you to take the offensive, knowing yourself enables you to stand on the defensive." He adds: "Attack is the secret of defence; defence is the planning of an attack." It would be hard to find a better epitome of the root-principle of war.]

[Chang Yu said: "Understanding the enemy allows you to take the offensive, while understanding yourself lets you play defense." He adds: "Attacking is the key to defending; defending is the strategy for an attack." It would be difficult to find a better summary of the fundamental principle of war.]

Chapter IV. TACTICAL DISPOSITIONS

[Ts’ao Kung explains the Chinese meaning of the words for the title of this chapter: "marching and countermarching on the part of the two armies with a view to discovering each other’s condition." Tu Mu says: "It is through the dispositions of an army that its condition may be discovered. Conceal your dispositions, and your condition will remain secret, which leads to victory; show your dispositions, and your condition will become patent, which leads to defeat." Wang Hsi remarks that the good general can "secure success by modifying his tactics to meet those of the enemy."]

[Ts’ao Kung explains the Chinese meaning of the words for the title of this chapter: "moving and counter-moving between the two armies to understand each other’s situation." Tu Mu states: "You can tell an army’s situation by how it’s arranged. If you hide your arrangements, your situation stays hidden, which leads to victory; if you reveal your arrangements, your situation becomes clear, which leads to defeat." Wang Hsi notes that a good general can "achieve success by adapting his strategies to counter those of the enemy."]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: The good fighters of old first put themselves beyond the possibility of defeat, and then waited for an opportunity of defeating the enemy.

1. Sun Tzu said: The great fighters of the past made sure they couldn’t be defeated before looking for a chance to beat the enemy.

2. To secure ourselves against defeat lies in our own hands, but the opportunity of defeating the enemy is provided by the enemy himself.

2. We can protect ourselves from defeat, but the chance to defeat the enemy comes from the enemy himself.

[That is, of course, by a mistake on the enemy’s part.]

[That is, of course, a mistake on the enemy’s part.]

3. Thus the good fighter is able to secure himself against defeat,

3. So, a good fighter can protect themselves from losing,

[Chang Yu says this is done, "By concealing the disposition of his troops, covering up his tracks, and taking unremitting precautions."]

[Chang Yu says this is done, "By hiding the arrangement of his troops, masking his movements, and taking constant precautions."]

but cannot make certain of defeating the enemy.

but cannot be sure of defeating the enemy.

4. Hence the saying: One may know how to conquer without being able to do it.

4. Hence the saying: One may know how to conquer without being able to do it.

5. Security against defeat implies defensive tactics; ability to defeat the enemy means taking the offensive.

5. Protecting yourself from defeat means using defensive strategies; being able to overcome the enemy involves taking the offensive.

[I retain the sense found in a similar passage in §§ 1-3, in spite of the fact that the commentators are all against me. The meaning they give, "He who cannot conquer takes the defensive," is plausible enough.]

[I keep the same idea from a similar passage in §§ 1-3, even though all the commentators disagree with me. Their interpretation, "He who cannot conquer takes the defensive," sounds reasonable enough.]

6. Standing on the defensive indicates insufficient strength; attacking, a superabundance of strength.

6. Standing on the defense shows a lack of strength; attacking shows an excess of strength.

7. The general who is skilled in defence hides in the most secret recesses of the earth;

7. The general who's good at defense hides in the most hidden places on earth;

[Literally, "hides under the ninth earth," which is a metaphor indicating the utmost secrecy and concealment, so that the enemy may not know his whereabouts."]

[Literally, "hides under the ninth earth," which is a metaphor for extreme secrecy and concealment, making it so that the enemy cannot discover his location.]

he who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of heaven.

He who is skilled in attack shines from the highest heights of heaven.

[Another metaphor, implying that he falls on his adversary like a thunderbolt, against which there is no time to prepare. This is the opinion of most of the commentators.]

[Another metaphor suggests that he strikes his opponent like a lightning bolt, with no time to prepare for it. This is the view of most commentators.]

Thus on the one hand we have ability to protect ourselves; on the other, a victory that is complete.

So, on one hand, we have the ability to protect ourselves; on the other, a total victory.

8. To see victory only when it is within the ken of the common herd is not the acme of excellence.

8. Thinking of victory as something only the average person can see isn't the peak of greatness.

[As Ts’ao Kung remarks, "the thing is to see the plant before it has germinated," to foresee the event before the action has begun. Li Ch’uan alludes to the story of Han Hsin who, when about to attack the vastly superior army of Chao, which was strongly entrenched in the city of Ch’eng-an, said to his officers: "Gentlemen, we are going to annihilate the enemy, and shall meet again at dinner." The officers hardly took his words seriously, and gave a very dubious assent. But Han Hsin had already worked out in his mind the details of a clever stratagem, whereby, as he foresaw, he was able to capture the city and inflict a crushing defeat on his adversary."]

[As Ts’ao Kung points out, "the key is to see the plant before it has sprouted," to anticipate an event before the action starts. Li Ch’uan references the story of Han Hsin who, when about to attack the much stronger army of Chao, which was firmly fortified in the city of Ch’eng-an, told his officers: "Gentlemen, we’re going to wipe out the enemy, and we’ll meet again for dinner." The officers didn’t really take him seriously and nodded in doubt. But Han Hsin had already planned a clever strategy in his mind, which allowed him, as he predicted, to capture the city and deal a devastating defeat to his opponent.]

9. Neither is it the acme of excellence if you fight and conquer and the whole Empire says, "Well done!"

9. It's not the peak of excellence if you fight and win, and the entire Empire just says, "Good job!"

[True excellence being, as Tu Mu says: "To plan secretly, to move surreptitiously, to foil the enemy’s intentions and balk his schemes, so that at last the day may be won without shedding a drop of blood." Sun Tzŭ reserves his approbation for things that

[True excellence being, as Tu Mu says: "To plan in secret, to act stealthily, to disrupt the enemy's plans and frustrate their schemes, so that ultimately the day can be won without spilling a drop of blood." Sun Tzŭ gives his approval only to things that

"the world’s coarse thumb
And finger fail to plumb."

"the world's rough thumb
and finger can't measure."

10. To lift an autumn hair is no sign of great strength;

10. Lifting an autumn leaf isn't a sign of great strength;

["Autumn hair" is explained as the fur of a hare, which is finest in autumn, when it begins to grow afresh. The phrase is a very common one in Chinese writers.]

["Autumn hair" refers to the fur of a hare, which is at its best in autumn when it starts to grow back. This phrase is frequently used by Chinese writers.]

to see sun and moon is no sign of sharp sight; to hear the noise of thunder is no sign of a quick ear.

Seeing the sun and moon doesn't mean you have good eyesight; hearing the sound of thunder doesn't mean you have sharp hearing.

[Ho Shih gives as real instances of strength, sharp sight and quick hearing: Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250 stone; Li Chu, who at a distance of a hundred paces could see objects no bigger than a mustard seed; and Shih K’uang, a blind musician who could hear the footsteps of a mosquito.]

[Ho Shih gives real examples of strength, keen eyesight, and acute hearing: Wu Huo, who could lift a tripod weighing 250 stone; Li Chu, who could see objects as small as a mustard seed from a hundred paces away; and Shih K’uang, a blind musician who could hear the footsteps of a mosquito.]

11. What the ancients called a clever fighter is one who not only wins, but excels in winning with ease.

11. What the ancients referred to as a smart fighter is someone who not only wins but does so easily and with skill.

[The last half is literally "one who, conquering, excels in easy conquering." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "He who only sees the obvious, wins his battles with difficulty; he who looks below the surface of things, wins with ease."]

[The last half is literally "one who, conquering, excels in easy conquering." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "He who only sees the obvious wins his battles with difficulty; he who looks below the surface of things wins with ease."]

12. Hence his victories bring him neither reputation for wisdom nor credit for courage.

12. So his victories earn him neither a reputation for wisdom nor any credit for courage.

[Tu Mu explains this very well: "Inasmuch as his victories are gained over circumstances that have not come to light, the world as large knows nothing of them, and he wins no reputation for wisdom; inasmuch as the hostile state submits before there has been any bloodshed, he receives no credit for courage."]

[Tu Mu explains this very well: "Since his victories come from situations that haven't been revealed, the broader world knows nothing about them, and he gains no reputation for wisdom; since the opposing state surrenders before any blood is shed, he gets no credit for courage."]

13. He wins his battles by making no mistakes.

13. He wins his fights by not making any mistakes.

[Ch’en Hao says: "He plans no superfluous marches, he devises no futile attacks." The connection of ideas is thus explained by Chang Yu: "One who seeks to conquer by sheer strength, clever though he may be at winning pitched battles, is also liable on occasion to be vanquished; whereas he who can look into the future and discern conditions that are not yet manifest, will never make a blunder and therefore invariably win."]

[Ch’en Hao says: "He has no unnecessary marches, he makes no pointless attacks." Chang Yu clarifies this connection: "Someone who relies solely on brute force, no matter how skilled they are in direct confrontations, can sometimes be defeated; on the other hand, someone who can anticipate future conditions that aren't yet visible will never make a mistake and will always succeed."]

Making no mistakes is what establishes the certainty of victory, for it means conquering an enemy that is already defeated.

Avoiding mistakes is what ensures victory, because it means defeating an enemy that's already been beaten.

14. Hence the skilful fighter puts himself into a position which makes defeat impossible, and does not miss the moment for defeating the enemy.

14. So, the skilled fighter puts themselves in a position that makes losing impossible, and they seize the moment to take down the enemy.

[A "counsel of perfection" as Tu Mu truly observes. "Position" need not be confined to the actual ground occupied by the troops. It includes all the arrangements and preparations which a wise general will make to increase the safety of his army.]

[A "counsel of perfection," as Tu Mu rightly notes. "Position" doesn't have to be limited to the physical space occupied by the troops. It encompasses all the plans and preparations that a smart general will implement to enhance the safety of his army.]

15. Thus it is that in war the victorious strategist only seeks battle after the victory has been won, whereas he who is destined to defeat first fights and afterwards looks for victory.

15. In war, the successful strategist prepares for battle only after ensuring victory, while the one who is destined to lose goes into battle first and then hopes for a win.

[Ho Shih thus expounds the paradox: "In warfare, first lay plans which will ensure victory, and then lead your army to battle; if you will not begin with stratagem but rely on brute strength alone, victory will no longer be assured."]

[Ho Shih thus expounds the paradox: "In warfare, first develop strategies that will guarantee victory, and then take your army into battle; if you rely on raw strength alone instead of careful planning, victory won’t be guaranteed."]

16. The consummate leader cultivates the moral law, and strictly adheres to method and discipline; thus it is in his power to control success.

16. The ideal leader develops a strong moral code and strictly follows methods and discipline; this gives them the ability to ensure success.

17. In respect of military method, we have, firstly, Measurement; secondly, Estimation of quantity; thirdly, Calculation; fourthly, Balancing of chances; fifthly, Victory.

17. Regarding military strategy, we have, first, Measurement; second, Estimation of quantity; third, Calculation; fourth, Balancing of chances; and fifth, Victory.

18. Measurement owes its existence to Earth; Estimation of quantity to Measurement; Calculation to Estimation of quantity; Balancing of chances to Calculation; and Victory to Balancing of chances.

18. Measurement comes from the Earth; Estimation of quantity comes from Measurement; Calculation comes from Estimation of quantity; Balancing of chances comes from Calculation; and Victory comes from Balancing of chances.

[It is not easy to distinguish the four terms very clearly in the Chinese. The first seems to be surveying and measurement of the ground, which enable us to form an estimate of the enemy’s strength, and to make calculations based on the data thus obtained; we are thus led to a general weighing-up, or comparison of the enemy’s chances with our own; if the latter turn the scale, then victory ensues. The chief difficulty lies in third term, which in the Chinese some commentators take as a calculation of numbers, thereby making it nearly synonymous with the second term. Perhaps the second term should be thought of as a consideration of the enemy’s general position or condition, while the third term is the estimate of his numerical strength. On the other hand, Tu Mu says: "The question of relative strength having been settled, we can bring the varied resources of cunning into play." Ho Shih seconds this interpretation, but weakens it. However, it points to the third term as being a calculation of numbers.]

[It's not easy to clearly distinguish the four terms in Chinese. The first seems to involve surveying and measuring the ground, which allows us to estimate the enemy’s strength and make calculations based on the data we gather; this leads us to a general assessment or comparison of the enemy’s chances against our own; if the latter outweighs, then victory follows. The main challenge lies in the third term, which some Chinese commentators interpret as a calculation of numbers, making it almost synonymous with the second term. Perhaps the second term should be seen as assessing the enemy’s overall position or condition, while the third term represents the estimate of their numerical strength. On the other hand, Tu Mu states: "Once the question of relative strength is settled, we can employ various resources of cunning." Ho Shih supports this interpretation but dilutes it. Nevertheless, it suggests that the third term is indeed a calculation of numbers.]

19. A victorious army opposed to a routed one, is as a pound’s weight placed in the scale against a single grain.

19. A winning army facing a defeated one is like a pound sitting in a scale against a single grain.

[Literally, "a victorious army is like an i (20 oz.) weighed against a shu (1/24 oz.); a routed army is a shu weighed against an i." The point is simply the enormous advantage which a disciplined force, flushed with victory, has over one demoralized by defeat. Legge, in his note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, makes the i to be 24 Chinese ounces, and corrects Chu Hsi’s statement that it equaled 20 oz. only. But Li Ch’uan of the T’ang dynasty here gives the same figure as Chu Hsi.]

[Literally, "a victorious army is like an i (20 oz.) weighed against a shu (1/24 oz.); a routed army is a shu weighed against an i." The point is simply the huge advantage a disciplined force, energized by victory, has over one that is demoralized by defeat. Legge, in his note on Mencius, I. 2. ix. 2, states that the i is 24 Chinese ounces and corrects Chu Hsi’s claim that it was only 20 oz. But Li Ch’uan of the T’ang dynasty provides the same figure as Chu Hsi.]

20. The onrush of a conquering force is like the bursting of pent-up waters into a chasm a thousand fathoms deep. So much for tactical dispositions.

20. The charge of a conquering army is like the flooding of held-back waters into a deep abyss. That’s enough about tactics.

Chapter V. ENERGY

1. Sun Tzŭ said: The control of a large force is the same principle as the control of a few men: it is merely a question of dividing up their numbers.

1. Sun Tzu said: Managing a large force follows the same principles as managing a small group of people: it just comes down to how you divide them up.

[That is, cutting up the army into regiments, companies, etc., with subordinate officers in command of each. Tu Mu reminds us of Han Hsin’s famous reply to the first Han Emperor, who once said to him: "How large an army do you think I could lead?" "Not more than 100,000 men, your Majesty." "And you?" asked the Emperor. "Oh!" he answered, "the more the better."]

[That is, dividing the army into regiments, companies, etc., with lower-ranking officers in charge of each. Tu Mu reminds us of Han Hsin’s famous reply to the first Han Emperor, who once asked him: "How large of an army do you think I could lead?" "No more than 100,000 men, your Majesty." "And you?" asked the Emperor. "Oh!" he replied, "the more the better."]

2. Fighting with a large army under your command is nowise different from fighting with a small one: it is merely a question of instituting signs and signals.

2. Fighting with a large army under your command is no different from fighting with a small one: it’s just a matter of using signs and signals.

3. To ensure that your whole host may withstand the brunt of the enemy’s attack and remain unshaken—this is effected by manœuvers direct and indirect.

3. To make sure that your entire team can handle the enemy's attack and stay strong—this is achieved through both direct and indirect tactics.

[We now come to one of the most interesting parts of Sun Tzŭ’s treatise, the discussion of the cheng and the ch’i." As it is by no means easy to grasp the full significance of these two terms, or to render them consistently by good English equivalents; it may be as well to tabulate some of the commentators’ remarks on the subject before proceeding further. Li Ch’uan: "Facing the enemy is cheng, making lateral diversion is ch’i. Chia Lin: "In presence of the enemy, your troops should be arrayed in normal fashion, but in order to secure victory abnormal manœuvers must be employed." Mei Yao-ch’en: "Ch’i is active, cheng is passive; passivity means waiting for an opportunity, activity brings the victory itself." Ho Shih: "We must cause the enemy to regard our straightforward attack as one that is secretly designed, and vice versa; thus cheng may also be ch’i, and ch’i may also be cheng." He instances the famous exploit of Han Hsin, who when marching ostensibly against Lin-chin (now Chao-i in Shensi), suddenly threw a large force across the Yellow River in wooden tubs, utterly disconcerting his opponent. [Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 3.] Here, we are told, the march on Lin-chin was cheng, and the surprise manœuver was ch’i." Chang Yu gives the following summary of opinions on the words: "Military writers do not agree with regard to the meaning of ch’i and cheng. Wei Liao Tzŭ [4th cent. B.C.] says: ‘Direct warfare favours frontal attacks, indirect warfare attacks from the rear.’ Ts’ao Kung says: ‘Going straight out to join battle is a direct operation; appearing on the enemy’s rear is an indirect manœuver.’ Li Wei-kung [6th and 7th cent. A.D.] says: ‘In war, to march straight ahead is cheng; turning movements, on the other hand, are ch’i.’ These writers simply regard cheng as cheng, and ch’i as ch’i; they do not note that the two are mutually interchangeable and run into each other like the two sides of a circle [see infra, § 11]. A comment on the T’ang Emperor T’ai Tsung goes to the root of the matter: ‘A ch’i manœuver may be cheng, if we make the enemy look upon it as cheng; then our real attack will be ch’i, and vice versa. The whole secret lies in confusing the enemy, so that he cannot fathom our real intent.’" To put it perhaps a little more clearly: any attack or other operation is cheng, on which the enemy has had his attention fixed; whereas that is ch’i," which takes him by surprise or comes from an unexpected quarter. If the enemy perceives a movement which is meant to be ch’i," it immediately becomes cheng."]

[We now come to one of the most interesting parts of Sun Tzŭ’s treatise, the discussion of the cheng and the ch’i. It's not easy to fully understand these two terms or find consistent good English equivalents, so it might be helpful to summarize some comments from various scholars on the topic before proceeding further. Li Ch’uan: "Facing the enemy is cheng, making lateral diversion is ch’i. Chia Lin: "When facing the enemy, your troops should be organized in a typical way, but to secure victory, you must use unconventional tactics." Mei Yao-ch’en: "Ch’i is active, cheng is passive; being passive means waiting for an opportunity, while being active leads to victory." Ho Shih: "We must make the enemy see our straightforward attack as a secret plan and vice versa; therefore, cheng can also be ch’i, and ch’i can also be cheng." He references the famous action of Han Hsin, who when marching seemingly against Lin-chin (now Chao-i in Shensi), suddenly sent a large force across the Yellow River in wooden tubs, completely catching his opponent off guard. [Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 3.] Here, the march on Lin-chin was cheng, and the surprise maneuver was ch’i. Chang Yu provides the following summary of opinions on these terms: "Military writers do not agree on the meanings of ch’i and cheng. Wei Liao Tzŭ [4th century B.C.] states: ‘Direct warfare favors frontal attacks, while indirect warfare targets from the rear.’ Ts’ao Kung says: ‘Going straight into battle is a direct operation; appearing behind the enemy is an indirect maneuver.’ Li Wei-kung [6th and 7th centuries A.D.] states: ‘In war, to march straight ahead is cheng; whereas turning movements are ch’i.’ These writers see cheng as just cheng and ch’i as just ch’i; they don't notice that the two are interchangeable and overlap like the two sides of a circle [see infra, § 11]. A comment on the T’ang Emperor T’ai Tsung addresses the core issue: ‘A ch’i maneuver can be seen as cheng if we make the enemy view it as cheng; then our actual attack will be ch’i, and vice versa. The key is to confuse the enemy so they can't figure out our true intentions.’" To clarify: any attack or action is cheng if the enemy is focused on it; however, that is ch’i if it takes them by surprise or comes from an unexpected direction. If the enemy recognizes a movement intended to be ch’i, it immediately becomes cheng.]

4. That the impact of your army may be like a grindstone dashed against an egg—this is effected by the science of weak points and strong.

4. The effect of your army can be like a grindstone smashing an egg—this is achieved through understanding weak points and strong points.

5. In all fighting, the direct method may be used for joining battle, but indirect methods will be needed in order to secure victory.

5. In any combat, you can use direct methods to engage in battle, but you'll need indirect methods to achieve victory.

[Chang Yu says: "Steadily develop indirect tactics, either by pounding the enemy’s flanks or falling on his rear." A brilliant example of "indirect tactics" which decided the fortunes of a campaign was Lord Roberts’ night march round the Peiwar Kotal in the second Afghan war. [1]

[Chang Yu says: "Consistently use indirect tactics, either by attacking the enemy's sides or hitting them from behind." A great example of "indirect tactics" that turned the tide of a campaign was Lord Roberts’ night march around the Peiwar Kotal during the second Afghan war. [1]

6. Indirect tactics, efficiently applied, are inexhausible as Heaven and Earth, unending as the flow of rivers and streams; like the sun and moon, they end but to begin anew; like the four seasons, they pass away but to return once more.

6. Indirect tactics, when used effectively, are as endless as Heaven and Earth, unceasing like the flow of rivers and streams; like the sun and moon, they end only to start again; like the four seasons, they fade away but come back once more.

[Tu Yu and Chang Yu understand this of the permutations of ch’i and cheng. But at present Sun Tzŭ is not speaking of cheng at all, unless, indeed, we suppose with Cheng Yu-hsien that a clause relating to it has fallen out of the text. Of course, as has already been pointed out, the two are so inextricably interwoven in all military operations, that they cannot really be considered apart. Here we simply have an expression, in figurative language, of the almost infinite resource of a great leader.]

[Tu Yu and Chang Yu get the different combinations of ch’i and cheng. But right now, Sun Tzŭ isn't talking about cheng at all, unless we assume with Cheng Yu-hsien that a line about it is missing from the text. Of course, as has already been noted, the two are so closely linked in all military actions that they can't really be separated. Here we have just a figurative way of expressing the nearly limitless resourcefulness of a great leader.]

7. There are not more than five musical notes, yet the combinations of these five give rise to more melodies than can ever be heard.

7. There are only five musical notes, but the combinations of these five create more melodies than can ever be heard.

8. There are not more than five primary colours (blue, yellow, red, white, and black), yet in combination they produce more hues than can ever be seen.

8. There are only five main colors (blue, yellow, red, white, and black), but when mixed together, they create more shades than we could ever fully see.

9 There are not more than five cardinal tastes (sour, acrid, salt, sweet, bitter), yet combinations of them yield more flavours than can ever be tasted.

9 There are only five basic tastes (sour, spicy, salty, sweet, bitter), but combining them creates more flavors than we could ever sample.

10. In battle, there are not more than two methods of attack—the direct and the indirect; yet these two in combination give rise to an endless series of manœuvers.

10. In battle, there are only two ways to attack—the direct approach and the indirect one; however, these two methods together create endless possibilities for maneuvers.

11. The direct and the indirect lead on to each other in turn. It is like moving in a circle—you never come to an end. Who can exhaust the possibilities of their combination?

11. The direct and the indirect lead into each other in turn. It's like moving in a circle—you never reach an endpoint. Who can fully explore the possibilities of their combination?

12. The onset of troops is like the rush of a torrent which will even roll stones along in its course.

12. The advance of troops is like the rush of a flood that can even carry stones along with it.

13. The quality of decision is like the well-timed swoop of a falcon which enables it to strike and destroy its victim.

13. The quality of a decision is like the precise dive of a falcon that allows it to capture and eliminate its prey.

[The Chinese here is tricky and a certain key word in the context it is used defies the best efforts of the translator. Tu Mu defines this word as "the measurement or estimation of distance." But this meaning does not quite fit the illustrative simile in §. 15. Applying this definition to the falcon, it seems to me to denote that instinct of self-restraint which keeps the bird from swooping on its quarry until the right moment, together with the power of judging when the right moment has arrived. The analogous quality in soldiers is the highly important one of being able to reserve their fire until the very instant at which it will be most effective. When the "Victory" went into action at Trafalgar at hardly more than drifting pace, she was for several minutes exposed to a storm of shot and shell before replying with a single gun. Nelson coolly waited until he was within close range, when the broadside he brought to bear worked fearful havoc on the enemy’s nearest ships.]

[The Chinese here is tricky, and a certain key word in the context doesn't quite match the best efforts of the translator. Tu Mu defines this word as "the measurement or estimation of distance." However, this meaning doesn't completely fit the illustrative simile in §. 15. Applying this definition to the falcon seems to indicate that instinct of self-restraint which prevents the bird from swooping down on its prey until the right moment, along with the ability to judge when that moment has come. The similar quality in soldiers is the crucial skill of holding their fire until the exact instant it will be most effective. When the "Victory" went into action at Trafalgar moving at little more than drifting speed, she was exposed to a barrage of cannon fire for several minutes before firing a single gun. Nelson calmly waited until he was within close range, at which point the broadside he unleashed caused devastating damage to the enemy’s closest ships.]

14. Therefore the good fighter will be terrible in his onset, and prompt in his decision.

14. Therefore, a good fighter will be fierce in their attack and quick in their decisions.

[The word "decision" would have reference to the measurement of distance mentioned above, letting the enemy get near before striking. But I cannot help thinking that Sun Tzŭ meant to use the word in a figurative sense comparable to our own idiom "short and sharp." Cf. Wang Hsi’s note, which after describing the falcon’s mode of attack, proceeds: "This is just how the ‘psychological moment’ should be seized in war."]

[The word "decision" refers to the distance measurement mentioned earlier, allowing the enemy to get close before attacking. However, I can't help but think that Sun Tzŭ intended for the word to be used figuratively, similar to our saying "short and sharp." See Wang Hsi’s note, which, after describing how a falcon attacks, continues: "This is exactly how the ‘psychological moment’ should be captured in war."]

15. Energy may be likened to the bending of a crossbow; decision, to the releasing of the trigger.

15. Energy can be compared to pulling back a crossbow; a decision is like releasing the trigger.

[None of the commentators seem to grasp the real point of the simile of energy and the force stored up in the bent cross-bow until released by the finger on the trigger.]

[None of the commentators seem to understand the real meaning of the simile of energy and the force held in the bent crossbow until it's released by the finger on the trigger.]

16. Amid the turmoil and tumult of battle, there may be seeming disorder and yet no real disorder at all; amid confusion and chaos, your array may be without head or tail, yet it will be proof against defeat.

16. In the chaos and confusion of battle, things might look disordered, but there could be no real chaos at all; even when things seem messy and chaotic, your formation might lack clear direction, yet it will still be resilient against defeat.

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "The subdivisions of the army having been previously fixed, and the various signals agreed upon, the separating and joining, the dispersing and collecting which will take place in the course of a battle, may give the appearance of disorder when no real disorder is possible. Your formation may be without head or tail, your dispositions all topsy-turvy, and yet a rout of your forces quite out of the question."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Once the divisions of the army are established and the signals are set, the movements of separating and coming together, scattering and regrouping during battle can seem chaotic, even though there's no real chaos. Your formation might look disorganized, your positions may be all mixed up, yet a complete rout of your forces is totally unlikely."]

17. Simulated disorder postulates perfect discipline; simulated fear postulates courage; simulated weakness postulates strength.

17. Pretending to be disordered suggests perfect discipline; pretending to be afraid suggests courage; pretending to be weak suggests strength.

[In order to make the translation intelligible, it is necessary to tone down the sharply paradoxical form of the original. Ts’ao Kung throws out a hint of the meaning in his brief note: "These things all serve to destroy formation and conceal one’s condition." But Tu Mu is the first to put it quite plainly: "If you wish to feign confusion in order to lure the enemy on, you must first have perfect discipline; if you wish to display timidity in order to entrap the enemy, you must have extreme courage; if you wish to parade your weakness in order to make the enemy over-confident, you must have exceeding strength."]

[To make the translation clear, it's important to simplify the original's sharp paradoxes. Ts’ao Kung offers a hint of the meaning in his brief note: "These things all serve to destroy formation and hide one's condition." But Tu Mu is the first to state it clearly: "If you want to pretend to be confused to lure the enemy in, you need to have perfect discipline; if you want to act timid to trap the enemy, you need to have extreme courage; if you want to show your weakness to make the enemy overconfident, you need to have great strength."]

18. Hiding order beneath the cloak of disorder is simply a question of subdivision;

18. Hiding order under the guise of disorder is really just a matter of breaking things down into smaller parts;

[See supra, § 1.]

[See above, § 1.]

concealing courage under a show of timidity presupposes a fund of latent energy;

concealing courage behind a facade of timidity suggests there’s a hidden source of energy;

[The commentators strongly understand a certain Chinese word here differently than anywhere else in this chapter. Thus Tu Mu says: "seeing that we are favourably circumstanced and yet make no move, the enemy will believe that we are really afraid."]

[The commentators have a different understanding of a specific Chinese word here compared to anywhere else in this chapter. So Tu Mu says: "If we are in a good position and still don't take action, the enemy will think that we are truly scared."]

masking strength with weakness is to be effected by tactical dispositions.

masking strength with weakness will be achieved through strategic planning.

[Chang Yu relates the following anecdote of Kao Tsu, the first Han Emperor: “Wishing to crush the Hsiung-nu, he sent out spies to report on their condition. But the Hsiung-nu, forewarned, carefully concealed all their able-bodied men and well-fed horses, and only allowed infirm soldiers and emaciated cattle to be seen. The result was that spies one and all recommended the Emperor to deliver his attack. Lou Ching alone opposed them, saying: ‘When two countries go to war, they are naturally inclined to make an ostentatious display of their strength. Yet our spies have seen nothing but old age and infirmity. This is surely some ruse on the part of the enemy, and it would be unwise for us to attack.’ The Emperor, however, disregarding this advice, fell into the trap and found himself surrounded at Po-teng.”]

[Chang Yu shares the following story about Kao Tsu, the first Han Emperor: “Wanting to defeat the Hsiung-nu, he sent out spies to report on their situation. However, the Hsiung-nu, having been tipped off, carefully hid all their able-bodied men and well-fed horses, only allowing weak soldiers and starving cattle to be seen. As a result, all the spies advised the Emperor to launch his attack. Lou Ching was the only one who disagreed, saying: ‘When two countries go to war, they naturally want to show off their strength. Yet our spies have observed nothing but age and weakness. This is certainly a trick from the enemy, and it would be foolish for us to attack.’ The Emperor, however, ignored this advice, fell into the trap, and found himself surrounded at Po-teng.”]

19. Thus one who is skilful at keeping the enemy on the move maintains deceitful appearances, according to which the enemy will act.

19. So, someone who is good at keeping the enemy on the run creates misleading appearances that the enemy will respond to.

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is "Make a display of weakness and want." Tu Mu says: "If our force happens to be superior to the enemy’s, weakness may be simulated in order to lure him on; but if inferior, he must be led to believe that we are strong, in order that he may keep off. In fact, all the enemy’s movements should be determined by the signs that we choose to give him." Note the following anecdote of Sun Pin, a descendent of Sun Wu: In 341 B.C., the Ch’i State being at war with Wei, sent T’ien Chi and Sun Pin against the general P’ang Chuan, who happened to be a deadly personal enemy of the later. Sun Pin said: "The Ch’i State has a reputation for cowardice, and therefore our adversary despises us. Let us turn this circumstance to account." Accordingly, when the army had crossed the border into Wei territory, he gave orders to show 100,000 fires on the first night, 50,000 on the next, and the night after only 20,000. P’ang Chuan pursued them hotly, saying to himself: "I knew these men of Ch’i were cowards: their numbers have already fallen away by more than half." In his retreat, Sun Pin came to a narrow defile, which he calculated that his pursuers would reach after dark. Here he had a tree stripped of its bark, and inscribed upon it the words: "Under this tree shall P’ang Chuan die." Then, as night began to fall, he placed a strong body of archers in ambush near by, with orders to shoot directly if they saw a light. Later on, P’ang Chuan arrived at the spot, and noticing the tree, struck a light in order to read what was written on it. His body was immediately riddled by a volley of arrows, and his whole army thrown into confusion. [The above is Tu Mu’s version of the story; the Shih Chi, less dramatically but probably with more historical truth, makes P’ang Chuan cut his own throat with an exclamation of despair, after the rout of his army.] ]

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is "Show a facade of weakness and need." Tu Mu says: "If our strength is greater than the enemy’s, we can pretend to be weak to lure them in; but if we are weaker, we need to make them believe we are strong so they stay back. In reality, all the enemy’s actions should depend on the signals we choose to send them." Here’s a story about Sun Pin, a descendant of Sun Wu: In 341 B.C., when the Ch’i State was at war with Wei, they sent T’ien Chi and Sun Pin to face general P’ang Chuan, who happened to be a sworn enemy of Sun Pin. Sun Pin remarked: "The Ch’i State has a reputation for cowardice, so our opponent looks down on us. Let’s use this to our advantage." So, once the army crossed into Wei territory, he ordered them to light 100,000 fires on the first night, 50,000 the next, and only 20,000 the night after that. P’ang Chuan pursued them eagerly, thinking to himself: "I always knew those Ch’i men were cowards; their numbers have already dropped by more than half." During his retreat, Sun Pin reached a narrow pass, which he figured P’ang Chuan would reach after dark. Here, he had a tree stripped of its bark and wrote on it: "P’ang Chuan will die under this tree." Then, as night fell, he set up a strong group of archers in ambush nearby, instructing them to shoot if they saw any light. Later, P’ang Chuan arrived at the spot and, seeing the tree, struck a light to read what was written on it. He was immediately shot full of arrows, and his entire army fell into chaos. [The above is Tu Mu’s version of the story; the Shih Chi, less dramatic but likely more historically accurate, has P’ang Chuan take his own life with an exclamation of despair after his army is defeated.] ]

He sacrifices something, that the enemy may snatch at it.

He gives up something so the enemy can grab it.

20. By holding out baits, he keeps him on the march; then with a body of picked men he lies in wait for him.

20. By using bait, he keeps him moving; then, with a group of chosen men, he sets a trap for him.

[With an emendation suggested by Li Ching, this then reads, "He lies in wait with the main body of his troops."]

[With a suggestion for correction from Li Ching, this now reads, "He waits in ambush with the core of his troops."]

21. The clever combatant looks to the effect of combined energy, and does not require too much from individuals.

21. The smart fighter focuses on the impact of teamwork and doesn’t expect too much from each person.

[Tu Mu says: "He first of all considers the power of his army in the bulk; afterwards he takes individual talent into account, and uses each men according to his capabilities. He does not demand perfection from the untalented."]

[Tu Mu says: "First, he looks at the overall strength of his army; then he considers individual skills and assigns each person based on their abilities. He doesn't expect perfection from those who lack talent."]

Hence his ability to pick out the right men and utilise combined energy.

Hence his ability to select the right people and harness collective energy.

22. When he utilises combined energy, his fighting men become as it were like unto rolling logs or stones. For it is the nature of a log or stone to remain motionless on level ground, and to move when on a slope; if four-cornered, to come to a standstill, but if round-shaped, to go rolling down.

22. When he uses combined energy, his soldiers become like rolling logs or stones. A log or stone stays still on flat ground but moves on a slope; if it's square, it comes to a stop, but if it's round, it rolls down.

[Ts’au Kung calls this "the use of natural or inherent power."]

[Ts’au Kung calls this "the use of natural or inherent power."]

23. Thus the energy developed by good fighting men is as the momentum of a round stone rolled down a mountain thousands of feet in height. So much on the subject of energy.

23. So, the energy generated by skilled fighters is like the momentum of a round stone rolling down a mountain thousands of feet high. That's all for now on the topic of energy.

[The chief lesson of this chapter, in Tu Mu’s opinion, is the paramount importance in war of rapid evolutions and sudden rushes. "Great results," he adds, "can thus be achieved with small forces."]

[The main lesson of this chapter, according to Tu Mu, is the critical importance of quick movements and sudden attacks in warfare. "Significant outcomes," he says, "can be achieved with minimal forces."]

[1] "Forty-one Years in India," chapter 46.

[1] "Forty-one Years in India," chapter 46.

Chapter VI. WEAK POINTS AND STRONG

[Chang Yu attempts to explain the sequence of chapters as follows: "Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, treated of the offensive and the defensive; chapter V, on Energy, dealt with direct and indirect methods. The good general acquaints himself first with the theory of attack and defence, and then turns his attention to direct and indirect methods. He studies the art of varying and combining these two methods before proceeding to the subject of weak and strong points. For the use of direct or indirect methods arises out of attack and defence, and the perception of weak and strong points depends again on the above methods. Hence the present chapter comes immediately after the chapter on Energy."]

[Chang Yu tries to explain the sequence of chapters like this: "Chapter IV, on Tactical Dispositions, focused on offense and defense; chapter V, on Energy, addressed direct and indirect methods. A good general first familiarizes himself with the theory of attacking and defending, and then shifts his focus to direct and indirect methods. He learns how to vary and combine these two approaches before moving on to the topic of weak and strong points. The choice of using direct or indirect methods stems from attack and defense, and understanding weak and strong points is again based on these methods. Therefore, the current chapter follows directly after the chapter on Energy."]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: Whoever is first in the field and awaits the coming of the enemy, will be fresh for the fight; whoever is second in the field and has to hasten to battle, will arrive exhausted.

1. Sun Tzu said: Whoever gets to the battlefield first and waits for the enemy will be ready for the fight; whoever arrives second and has to rush into battle will show up tired.

2. Therefore the clever combatant imposes his will on the enemy, but does not allow the enemy’s will to be imposed on him.

2. Therefore, the smart fighter makes his intentions clear to the enemy, but doesn’t let the enemy dictate his actions.

[One mark of a great soldier is that he fight on his own terms or fights not at all. [1] ]

[One sign of a great soldier is that he fights on his own terms or not at all. [1] ]

3. By holding out advantages to him, he can cause the enemy to approach of his own accord; or, by inflicting damage, he can make it impossible for the enemy to draw near.

3. By offering him benefits, he can get the enemy to come closer on their own; or, by causing harm, he can make it impossible for the enemy to get near.

[In the first case, he will entice him with a bait; in the second, he will strike at some important point which the enemy will have to defend.]

[In the first scenario, he'll lure him in with a tempting offer; in the second, he'll target a crucial point that the enemy will need to protect.]

4. If the enemy is taking his ease, he can harass him;

4. If the enemy is relaxed, he can bother him;

[This passage may be cited as evidence against Mei Yao- Ch’en’s interpretation of I. § 23.]

[This passage may be cited as evidence against Mei Yao-Ch’en’s interpretation of I. § 23.]

if well supplied with food, he can starve him out; if quietly encamped, he can force him to move.

if he has enough food, he can outlast him; if he is camped quietly, he can make him move.

5. Appear at points which the enemy must hasten to defend; march swiftly to places where you are not expected.

5. Show up at points the enemy has to quickly protect; move quickly to places where you're not anticipated.

6. An army may march great distances without distress, if it marches through country where the enemy is not.

6. An army can cover long distances without problems if it moves through areas where there are no enemies.

[Ts’ao Kung sums up very well: "Emerge from the void [q.d. like "a bolt from the blue"], strike at vulnerable points, shun places that are defended, attack in unexpected quarters."]

[Ts’ao Kung sums up very well: "Emerge from nothing [like 'a bolt from the blue'], hit the weak spots, avoid the defended areas, and strike from unexpected angles."]

7. You can be sure of succeeding in your attacks if you only attack places which are undefended.

7. You can be sure to succeed in your attacks if you only target areas that are unprotected.

[Wang Hsi explains "undefended places" as "weak points; that is to say, where the general is lacking in capacity, or the soldiers in spirit; where the walls are not strong enough, or the precautions not strict enough; where relief comes too late, or provisions are too scanty, or the defenders are variance amongst themselves."]

[Wang Hsi explains "undefended places" as "weak points; that is to say, where the general lacks ability, or the soldiers lack morale; where the walls aren't sturdy enough, or the defenses aren't tight enough; where help arrives too late, or supplies are too limited, or the defenders are at odds with each other."]

You can ensure the safety of your defence if you only hold positions that cannot be attacked.

You can keep your defense secure if you only take positions that can’t be attacked.

[I.e., where there are none of the weak points mentioned above. There is rather a nice point involved in the interpretation of this later clause. Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao, and Mei Yao-ch’en assume the meaning to be: "In order to make your defence quite safe, you must defend even those places that are not likely to be attacked;" and Tu Mu adds: "How much more, then, those that will be attacked." Taken thus, however, the clause balances less well with the preceding—always a consideration in the highly antithetical style which is natural to the Chinese. Chang Yu, therefore, seems to come nearer the mark in saying: "He who is skilled in attack flashes forth from the topmost heights of heaven [see IV. § 7], making it impossible for the enemy to guard against him. This being so, the places that I shall attack are precisely those that the enemy cannot defend…. He who is skilled in defence hides in the most secret recesses of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy to estimate his whereabouts. This being so, the places that I shall hold are precisely those that the enemy cannot attack."]

[i.e., where there are none of the weak points mentioned above. There is rather an interesting point involved in the interpretation of this later clause. Tu Mu, Ch’en Hao, and Mei Yao-ch’en believe the meaning to be: "To ensure your defense is completely secure, you must defend even those areas that are not likely to be attacked;" and Tu Mu adds: "How much more so for those areas that will be attacked." However, when viewed this way, the clause doesn't align as well with the previous one—always an important factor in the highly contrasting style typical of Chinese. Therefore, Chang Yu seems to be more accurate in saying: "He who is skilled in attack strikes from the highest points in the sky [see IV. § 7], making it impossible for the enemy to defend against him. Given this, the places I will attack are exactly those that the enemy cannot defend.... He who is skilled in defense hides in the most secret depths of the earth, making it impossible for the enemy to guess his location. Given this, the places I will hold are exactly those that the enemy cannot attack."]

8. Hence that general is skilful in attack whose opponent does not know what to defend; and he is skilful in defence whose opponent does not know what to attack.

8. Therefore, a general is skilled in attack when the opponent doesn't know what to defend against; and he is skilled in defense when the opponent doesn't know what to attack.

[An aphorism which puts the whole art of war in a nutshell.]

[An aphorism that sums up the entire art of war.]

9. O divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we learn to be invisible, through you inaudible;

9. Oh, divine art of subtlety and secrecy! Through you we learn to be unseen, through you unheard;

[Literally, "without form or sound," but it is said of course with reference to the enemy.]

[Literally, "without form or sound," but it's obviously said in reference to the enemy.]

and hence we can hold the enemy’s fate in our hands.

and so we can control the enemy’s fate.

10. You may advance and be absolutely irresistible, if you make for the enemy’s weak points; you may retire and be safe from pursuit if your movements are more rapid than those of the enemy.

10. You can move forward and be completely irresistible if you target the enemy's weak spots; you can pull back and stay safe from being chased if you're quicker than the enemy.

11. If we wish to fight, the enemy can be forced to an engagement even though he be sheltered behind a high rampart and a deep ditch. All we need do is attack some other place that he will be obliged to relieve.

11. If we want to fight, we can draw the enemy into battle even if they're protected by a tall wall and a deep trench. All we have to do is strike somewhere else that they will have to defend.

[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy is the invading party, we can cut his line of communications and occupy the roads by which he will have to return; if we are the invaders, we may direct our attack against the sovereign himself." It is clear that Sun Tzŭ, unlike certain generals in the late Boer war, was no believer in frontal attacks.]

[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy is the invading force, we can sever their communication lines and take control of the routes they will need to return; if we are the invaders, we can target our assault against the sovereign directly." It's evident that Sun Tzŭ, unlike some generals in the later Boer War, did not support direct attacks.]

12. If we do not wish to fight, we can prevent the enemy from engaging us even though the lines of our encampment be merely traced out on the ground. All we need do is to throw something odd and unaccountable in his way.

12. If we don’t want to fight, we can stop the enemy from attacking us even if our camp is just marked out on the ground. All we have to do is put something strange and unexpected in their path.

[This extremely concise expression is intelligibly paraphrased by Chia Lin: "even though we have constructed neither wall nor ditch." Li Ch’uan says: "we puzzle him by strange and unusual dispositions;" and Tu Mu finally clinches the meaning by three illustrative anecdotes—one of Chu-ko Liang, who when occupying Yang-p’ing and about to be attacked by Ssu-ma I, suddenly struck his colors, stopped the beating of the drums, and flung open the city gates, showing only a few men engaged in sweeping and sprinkling the ground. This unexpected proceeding had the intended effect; for Ssu-ma I, suspecting an ambush, actually drew off his army and retreated. What Sun Tzŭ is advocating here, therefore, is nothing more nor less than the timely use of "bluff."]

[This very brief statement is clearly paraphrased by Chia Lin: "even though we haven't built any walls or ditches." Li Ch’uan adds: "we confuse him with strange and unusual tactics;" and Tu Mu finally clarifies the meaning with three illustrative stories—one about Chu-ko Liang, who, while holding Yang-p’ing and facing an attack from Ssu-ma I, suddenly lowered his flags, stopped the drumbeats, and opened the city gates, revealing only a few men busy sweeping and watering the ground. This unexpected move had the desired effect; Ssu-ma I, fearing an ambush, actually withdrew his army and retreated. So, what Sun Tzŭ is promoting here is simply the effective use of "bluff."]

13. By discovering the enemy’s dispositions and remaining invisible ourselves, we can keep our forces concentrated, while the enemy’s must be divided.

13. By figuring out the enemy's positions and staying hidden ourselves, we can keep our forces united, while the enemy's forces have to be split up.

[The conclusion is perhaps not very obvious, but Chang Yu (after Mei Yao-ch’en) rightly explains it thus: "If the enemy’s dispositions are visible, we can make for him in one body; whereas, our own dispositions being kept secret, the enemy will be obliged to divide his forces in order to guard against attack from every quarter."]

[The conclusion might not be immediately clear, but Chang Yu (after Mei Yao-ch’en) explains it well: "If we can see the enemy’s strategies, we can move against him as a united front; on the other hand, if we keep our own strategies hidden, the enemy will have to split his forces to protect against potential attacks from all directions."]

14. We can form a single united body, while the enemy must split up into fractions. Hence there will be a whole pitted against separate parts of a whole, which means that we shall be many to the enemy’s few.

14. We can come together as one united group, while the enemy has to break into smaller factions. This means that our unified strength will face off against their divided parts, allowing us to outnumber them.

15. And if we are able thus to attack an inferior force with a superior one, our opponents will be in dire straits.

15. And if we can attack a weaker force with a stronger one, our opponents will be in serious trouble.

16. The spot where we intend to fight must not be made known; for then the enemy will have to prepare against a possible attack at several different points;

16. The location where we plan to fight should remain a secret; otherwise, the enemy will have to get ready for a possible attack from multiple directions;

[Sheridan once explained the reason of General Grant’s victories by saying that "while his opponents were kept fully employed wondering what he was going to do, he was thinking most of what he was going to do himself."]

[Sheridan once explained the reason for General Grant's victories by saying that "while his opponents were busy worrying about what he was going to do, he was focused mostly on what he was going to do himself."]

and his forces being thus distributed in many directions, the numbers we shall have to face at any given point will be proportionately few.

and with his troops spread out in various directions, the number of enemy forces we will encounter at any specific location will be relatively small.

17. For should the enemy strengthen his van, he will weaken his rear; should he strengthen his rear, he will weaken his van; should he strengthen his left, he will weaken his right; should he strengthen his right, he will weaken his left. If he sends reinforcements everywhere, he will everywhere be weak.

17. If the enemy strengthens the front, he will weaken the back; if he strengthens the back, he will weaken the front; if he strengthens the left, he will weaken the right; if he strengthens the right, he will weaken the left. If he sends reinforcements everywhere, he will be weak everywhere.

[In Frederick the Great’s Instructions to his Generals we read: "A defensive war is apt to betray us into too frequent detachment. Those generals who have had but little experience attempt to protect every point, while those who are better acquainted with their profession, having only the capital object in view, guard against a decisive blow, and acquiesce in small misfortunes to avoid greater."]

[In Frederick the Great’s Instructions to his Generals we read: "A defensive war often leads us to detach our forces too often. Generals with less experience try to protect every single point, while those who know their craft better focus on the main goal, defend against a major strike, and accept minor setbacks to prevent bigger losses."]

18. Numerical weakness comes from having to prepare against possible attacks; numerical strength, from compelling our adversary to make these preparations against us.

18. Numerical weakness comes from having to get ready for possible attacks; numerical strength comes from forcing our opponent to prepare against us.

[The highest generalship, in Col. Henderson’s words, is "to compel the enemy to disperse his army, and then to concentrate superior force against each fraction in turn."]

[The highest level of leadership, as Col. Henderson puts it, is "to force the enemy to break up his army, and then to focus a stronger force against each part one at a time."]

19. Knowing the place and the time of the coming battle, we may concentrate from the greatest distances in order to fight.

19. Knowing the location and timing of the upcoming battle, we can gather from the farthest distances to engage in the fight.

[What Sun Tzŭ evidently has in mind is that nice calculation of distances and that masterly employment of strategy which enable a general to divide his army for the purpose of a long and rapid march, and afterwards to effect a junction at precisely the right spot and the right hour in order to confront the enemy in overwhelming strength. Among many such successful junctions which military history records, one of the most dramatic and decisive was the appearance of Blucher just at the critical moment on the field of Waterloo.]

What Sun Tzu clearly envisions is the careful calculation of distances and the skilled use of strategy that allow a general to split his army for a long and quick march, and then to come together at exactly the right place and time to face the enemy with overwhelming force. Among the many successful reunions recorded in military history, one of the most dramatic and decisive was Blucher's arrival at the critical moment on the field of Waterloo.

20. But if neither time nor place be known, then the left wing will be impotent to succour the right, the right equally impotent to succour the left, the van unable to relieve the rear, or the rear to support the van. How much more so if the furthest portions of the army are anything under a hundred li apart, and even the nearest are separated by several li!

20. But if the time and place are unknown, then the left flank won't be able to help the right, the right can't assist the left, the front won't be able to support the rear, and the rear can't help the front. It’s even worse if the farthest parts of the army are less than a hundred li apart, and even the closest are separated by several li!

[The Chinese of this last sentence is a little lacking in precision, but the mental picture we are required to draw is probably that of an army advancing towards a given rendezvous in separate columns, each of which has orders to be there on a fixed date. If the general allows the various detachments to proceed at haphazard, without precise instructions as to the time and place of meeting, the enemy will be able to annihilate the army in detail. Chang Yu’s note may be worth quoting here: "If we do not know the place where our opponents mean to concentrate or the day on which they will join battle, our unity will be forfeited through our preparations for defence, and the positions we hold will be insecure. Suddenly happening upon a powerful foe, we shall be brought to battle in a flurried condition, and no mutual support will be possible between wings, vanguard or rear, especially if there is any great distance between the foremost and hindmost divisions of the army."]

[The Chinese of this last sentence is a bit unclear, but the mental image we need to create is likely that of an army moving towards a specific meeting point in separate groups, each having orders to arrive on a set date. If the general lets these groups move randomly, without clear instructions on when and where to meet, the enemy will be able to take them out one by one. Chang Yu’s note is worth mentioning here: "If we don’t know where our opponents plan to gather or when they will engage in battle, our unity will be lost because of our defensive preparations, and the positions we hold will be vulnerable. If we suddenly encounter a strong enemy, we’ll be caught off guard, and there won’t be any support possible between the different parts of the army, especially if there’s a big gap between the front and back divisions."]

21. Though according to my estimate the soldiers of Yüeh exceed our own in number, that shall advantage them nothing in the matter of victory. I say then that victory can be achieved.

21. Even though I think the soldiers of Yüeh are more numerous than ours, that won’t help them win. So I believe that victory is still possible.

[Alas for these brave words! The long feud between the two states ended in 473 B.C. with the total defeat of Wu by Kou Chien and its incorporation in Yüeh. This was doubtless long after Sun Tzŭ’s death. With his present assertion compare IV. § 4. Chang Yu is the only one to point out the seeming discrepancy, which he thus goes on to explain: "In the chapter on Tactical Dispositions it is said, ‘One may know how to conquer without being able to do it,’ whereas here we have the statement that ‘victory’ can be achieved.’ The explanation is, that in the former chapter, where the offensive and defensive are under discussion, it is said that if the enemy is fully prepared, one cannot make certain of beating him. But the present passage refers particularly to the soldiers of Yüeh who, according to Sun Tzŭ’s calculations, will be kept in ignorance of the time and place of the impending struggle. That is why he says here that victory can be achieved."]

[Unfortunately for these bold claims! The long conflict between the two states concluded in 473 B.C. with Wu’s complete defeat by Kou Chien and its merger into Yüeh. This was certainly long after Sun Tzŭ’s death. Compare this assertion with IV. § 4. Chang Yu is the only one to highlight the apparent contradiction, and he explains it like this: "In the chapter on Tactical Dispositions, it states, ‘One may know how to conquer without being able to do it,’ while here we have the claim that ‘victory’ can be achieved.’ The clarification is that in the earlier chapter, which discusses offense and defense, it notes that if the enemy is fully prepared, one cannot be sure of defeating him. However, this current passage specifically refers to the soldiers of Yüeh who, according to Sun Tzŭ’s assessments, will remain unaware of when and where the upcoming battle will take place. That’s why he states here that victory can be achieved.]

22. Though the enemy be stronger in numbers, we may prevent him from fighting. Scheme so as to discover his plans and the likelihood of their success.

22. Even if the enemy has more people, we can stop them from fighting. Plan carefully to uncover their strategies and how likely they are to succeed.

[An alternative reading offered by Chia Lin is: "Know beforehand all plans conducive to our success and to the enemy’s failure."

[An alternative interpretation suggested by Chia Lin is: "Be aware in advance of all strategies that will contribute to our success and the enemy’s defeat."]

23. Rouse him, and learn the principle of his activity or inactivity.

23. Wake him up, and find out the reason for his action or inaction.

[Chang Yu tells us that by noting the joy or anger shown by the enemy on being thus disturbed, we shall be able to conclude whether his policy is to lie low or the reverse. He instances the action of Cho-ku Liang, who sent the scornful present of a woman’s head-dress to Ssu-ma I, in order to goad him out of his Fabian tactics.]

[Chang Yu tells us that by observing the joy or anger displayed by the enemy when disturbed, we can determine whether their strategy is to stay hidden or not. He gives the example of Cho-ku Liang, who sent a mocking gift of a woman’s head-dress to Ssu-ma I, trying to provoke him out of his cautious approach.]

Force him to reveal himself, so as to find out his vulnerable spots.

Make him show himself to uncover his weaknesses.

24. Carefully compare the opposing army with your own, so that you may know where strength is superabundant and where it is deficient.

24. Carefully compare the enemy army with your own, so you can identify where strength is excessive and where it is lacking.

[Cf. IV. § 6.]

[Cf. IV. § 6.]

25. In making tactical dispositions, the highest pitch you can attain is to conceal them;

25. When it comes to making tactical moves, the best level you can reach is to keep them hidden;

[The piquancy of the paradox evaporates in translation. Concealment is perhaps not so much actual invisibility (see supra § 9) as "showing no sign" of what you mean to do, of the plans that are formed in your brain.]

[The sharpness of the paradox gets lost in translation. Concealment might not be actual invisibility (see supra § 9) so much as "not showing any signs" of what you intend to do, of the plans that are formed in your mind.]

conceal your dispositions, and you will be safe from the prying of the subtlest spies, from the machinations of the wisest brains.

Conceal your intentions, and you'll be safe from the scrutiny of the cleverest spies and the schemes of the smartest minds.

[Tu Mu explains: "Though the enemy may have clever and capable officers, they will not be able to lay any plans against us."]

[Tu Mu explains: "Even if the enemy has smart and skilled leaders, they won’t be able to come up with any strategies against us."]

26. How victory may be produced for them out of the enemy’s own tactics—that is what the multitude cannot comprehend.

26. How they can achieve victory using the enemy's own tactics—that's what the masses can't understand.

27. All men can see the tactics whereby I conquer, but what none can see is the strategy out of which victory is evolved.

27. Everyone can observe the methods I use to win, but what no one can see is the strategy that leads to victory.

[I.e., everybody can see superficially how a battle is won; what they cannot see is the long series of plans and combinations which has preceded the battle.]

[I.e., everyone can easily see how a battle is won on the surface; what they can't see is the long sequence of plans and strategies that came before the battle.]

28. Do not repeat the tactics which have gained you one victory, but let your methods be regulated by the infinite variety of circumstances.

28. Don’t keep using the same tactics that won you one victory; instead, let your methods be shaped by the endless variety of situations.

[As Wang Hsi sagely remarks: "There is but one root-principle underlying victory, but the tactics which lead up to it are infinite in number." With this compare Col. Henderson: "The rules of strategy are few and simple. They may be learned in a week. They may be taught by familiar illustrations or a dozen diagrams. But such knowledge will no more teach a man to lead an army like Napoleon than a knowledge of grammar will teach him to write like Gibbon."]

[As Wang Hsi wisely says: "There’s only one fundamental principle behind victory, but the tactics that lead to it are countless." Compare this to Col. Henderson: "The rules of strategy are few and straightforward. You can learn them in a week. They can be taught through relatable examples or a few diagrams. But that knowledge won’t teach someone to lead an army like Napoleon any more than knowing grammar will make them able to write like Gibbon."]

29. Military tactics are like unto water; for water in its natural course runs away from high places and hastens downwards.

29. Military tactics are like water; just as water naturally flows downhill from high places, tactics should adapt and move toward their most effective paths.

30. So in war, the way is to avoid what is strong and to strike at what is weak.

30. In war, the strategy is to steer clear of what’s strong and attack what’s weak.

[Like water, taking the line of least resistance.]

[Like water, following the path of least resistance.]

31. Water shapes its course according to the nature of the ground over which it flows; the soldier works out his victory in relation to the foe whom he is facing.

31. Water carves its path based on the type of terrain it moves over; the soldier strategizes his victory in relation to the enemy he is confronting.

32. Therefore, just as water retains no constant shape, so in warfare there are no constant conditions.

32. So, just like water doesn't have a fixed shape, in warfare there are no fixed conditions.

33. He who can modify his tactics in relation to his opponent and thereby succeed in winning, may be called a heaven-born captain.

33. A person who can change their strategies based on their opponent and succeed in winning can be called a born leader.

34. The five elements (water, fire, wood, metal, earth) are not always equally predominant;

34. The five elements (water, fire, wood, metal, earth) don't always have the same level of dominance;

[That is, as Wang Hsi says: "they predominate alternately."]

[That is, as Wang Hsi says: "they take turns being dominant."]

the four seasons make way for each other in turn.

the four seasons take turns changing places with one another.

[Literally, "have no invariable seat."]

Literally, "have no fixed seat."

There are short days and long; the moon has its periods of waning and waxing.

There are short days and long ones; the moon has its phases of getting smaller and getting bigger.

[Cf. V. § 6. The purport of the passage is simply to illustrate the want of fixity in war by the changes constantly taking place in Nature. The comparison is not very happy, however, because the regularity of the phenomena which Sun Tzŭ mentions is by no means paralleled in war.]

[Cf. V. § 6. The main point of the passage is just to show the lack of stability in war due to the constant changes happening in Nature. However, the comparison isn't quite effective because the regularity of the phenomena that Sun Tzŭ talks about is not at all comparable to the unpredictability of war.]

[1] See Col. Henderson’s biography of Stonewall Jackson, 1902 ed., vol. II, p. 490.

[1] See Col. Henderson's biography of Stonewall Jackson, 1902 ed., vol. II, p. 490.

Chapter VII. MANŒUVERING

1. Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the sovereign.

1. Sun Tzu said: In war, the general gets his orders from the ruler.

2. Having collected an army and concentrated his forces, he must blend and harmonise the different elements thereof before pitching his camp.

2. After gathering an army and bringing his forces together, he needs to mix and balance the different components before setting up his camp.

["Chang Yu says: "the establishment of harmony and confidence between the higher and lower ranks before venturing into the field;" and he quotes a saying of Wu Tzŭ (chap. 1 ad init.): "Without harmony in the State, no military expedition can be undertaken; without harmony in the army, no battle array can be formed." In an historical romance Sun Tzŭ is represented as saying to Wu Yuan: "As a general rule, those who are waging war should get rid of all the domestic troubles before proceeding to attack the external foe."]

["Chang Yu says: "Building harmony and trust between the higher and lower ranks before heading into the field;" and he quotes a saying from Wu Tzŭ (chap. 1 ad init.): "Without harmony in the State, no military expedition can take place; without harmony in the army, no battle formation can be made." In a historical romance, Sun Tzŭ is depicted as telling Wu Yuan: "Generally speaking, those who are waging war should resolve all domestic issues before launching an attack on the external enemy."]

3. After that, comes tactical manœuvering, than which there is nothing more difficult.

3. After that, comes tactical maneuvering, which is more difficult than anything else.

[I have departed slightly from the traditional interpretation of Ts’ao Kung, who says: "From the time of receiving the sovereign’s instructions until our encampment over against the enemy, the tactics to be pursued are most difficult." It seems to me that the tactics or manœuvers can hardly be said to begin until the army has sallied forth and encamped, and Ch’ien Hao’s note gives color to this view: "For levying, concentrating, harmonizing and entrenching an army, there are plenty of old rules which will serve. The real difficulty comes when we engage in tactical operations." Tu Yu also observes that "the great difficulty is to be beforehand with the enemy in seizing favourable position."]

[I have slightly diverged from the traditional interpretation of Ts’ao Kung, who states: "From the time of receiving the ruler’s orders until our camp is set up facing the enemy, the tactics to be followed are incredibly challenging." It seems to me that the tactics or maneuvers can hardly be said to start until the army has marched out and set up camp, and Ch’ien Hao’s comment supports this perspective: "When it comes to raising, concentrating, coordinating, and fortifying an army, there are plenty of established rules that apply. The real challenge arises when we conduct tactical operations." Tu Yu also points out that "the main difficulty is getting ahead of the enemy in securing a favorable position."]

The difficulty of tactical manœuvering consists in turning the devious into the direct, and misfortune into gain.

The challenge of tactical maneuvering lies in transforming the indirect into the straightforward, and adversity into advantage.

[This sentence contains one of those highly condensed and somewhat enigmatical expressions of which Sun Tzŭ is so fond. This is how it is explained by Ts’ao Kung: "Make it appear that you are a long way off, then cover the distance rapidly and arrive on the scene before your opponent." Tu Mu says: "Hoodwink the enemy, so that he may be remiss and leisurely while you are dashing along with utmost speed." Ho Shih gives a slightly different turn: "Although you may have difficult ground to traverse and natural obstacles to encounter this is a drawback which can be turned into actual advantage by celerity of movement." Signal examples of this saying are afforded by the two famous passages across the Alps—that of Hannibal, which laid Italy at his mercy, and that of Napoleon two thousand years later, which resulted in the great victory of Marengo.]

[This sentence contains one of those highly condensed and somewhat enigmatic expressions that Sun Tzŭ loves. Ts’ao Kung explains it like this: "Make it seem like you're far away, then quickly cover the distance and arrive on the scene before your opponent." Tu Mu says: "Trick the enemy, so they become careless and relaxed while you rush in at full speed." Ho Shih offers a slightly different perspective: "Even if you face tough terrain and natural obstacles, these can be turned into advantages with quick movement." Clear examples of this saying are seen in the two famous crossings of the Alps—Hannibal's, which left Italy vulnerable, and Napoleon's two thousand years later, which led to his great victory at Marengo.]

4. Thus, to take a long and circuitous route, after enticing the enemy out of the way, and though starting after him, to contrive to reach the goal before him, shows knowledge of the artifice of deviation.

4. So, taking a long and indirect path, after luring the enemy away, and even though starting after him, managing to reach the goal before him demonstrates an understanding of the trick of deviation.

[Tu Mu cites the famous march of Chao She in 270 B.C. to relieve the town of O-yu, which was closely invested by a Ch’in army. The King of Chao first consulted Lien P’o on the advisability of attempting a relief, but the latter thought the distance too great, and the intervening country too rugged and difficult. His Majesty then turned to Chao She, who fully admitted the hazardous nature of the march, but finally said: "We shall be like two rats fighting in a whole—and the pluckier one will win!" So he left the capital with his army, but had only gone a distance of 30 li when he stopped and began throwing up entrenchments. For 28 days he continued strengthening his fortifications, and took care that spies should carry the intelligence to the enemy. The Ch’in general was overjoyed, and attributed his adversary’s tardiness to the fact that the beleaguered city was in the Han State, and thus not actually part of Chao territory. But the spies had no sooner departed than Chao She began a forced march lasting for two days and one night, and arrive on the scene of action with such astonishing rapidity that he was able to occupy a commanding position on the "North hill" before the enemy had got wind of his movements. A crushing defeat followed for the Ch’in forces, who were obliged to raise the siege of O-yu in all haste and retreat across the border.]

Tu Mu references the famous march of Chao She in 270 B.C. to relieve the town of O-yu, which was surrounded by a Ch’in army. The King of Chao first asked Lien P’o if attempting a rescue was wise, but Lien P’o thought the distance was too far and the terrain too rough and difficult. The King then turned to Chao She, who acknowledged the risky nature of the march but ultimately said, "We’ll be like two rats fighting in a hole—and the braver one will win!" So, he left the capital with his army, but had only traveled 30 li when he stopped and started building fortifications. He spent 28 days reinforcing his defenses and made sure spies delivered false information to the enemy. The Ch’in general was thrilled and believed Chao She’s delay was because the besieged city was in Han State and not actually part of Chao territory. But as soon as the spies left, Chao She began a forced march that lasted for two days and one night, arriving at the battlefield with such incredible speed that he managed to take a commanding position on the "North hill" before the enemy even realized he was on the move. This led to a devastating defeat for the Ch’in forces, who had no choice but to lift the siege of O-yu and retreat in a hurry across the border.

5. Manœuvering with an army is advantageous; with an undisciplined multitude, most dangerous.

5. Maneuvering with an army is beneficial; with an undisciplined crowd, it’s extremely risky.

[I adopt the reading of the T’ung Tien, Cheng Yu-hsien and the T’u Shu, since they appear to apply the exact nuance required in order to make sense. The commentators using the standard text take this line to mean that manœuvers may be profitable, or they may be dangerous: it all depends on the ability of the general.]

[I adopt the interpretation of the T’ung Tien, Cheng Yu-hsien, and the T’u Shu, because they seem to capture the exact nuance needed to make sense. The commentators who use the standard text take this line to mean that maneuvers can be either beneficial or risky: it all depends on the general's skill.]

6. If you set a fully equipped army in march in order to snatch an advantage, the chances are that you will be too late. On the other hand, to detach a flying column for the purpose involves the sacrifice of its baggage and stores.

6. If you send a fully equipped army out on the move to gain an advantage, you'll likely be too late. On the flip side, sending a quick strike force means you'll have to give up its supplies and equipment.

[Some of the Chinese text is unintelligible to the Chinese commentators, who paraphrase the sentence. I submit my own rendering without much enthusiasm, being convinced that there is some deep-seated corruption in the text. On the whole, it is clear that Sun Tzŭ does not approve of a lengthy march being undertaken without supplies. Cf. infra, § 11.]

[Some of the Chinese text is unclear to the Chinese commentators, who paraphrase the sentence. I present my own version without much enthusiasm, convinced that there's some fundamental corruption in the text. Overall, it’s clear that Sun Tzŭ disapproves of launching a long march without supplies. Cf. infra, § 11.]

7. Thus, if you order your men to roll up their buff-coats, and make forced marches without halting day or night, covering double the usual distance at a stretch,

7. So, if you tell your men to roll up their uniforms and push through forced marches without stopping day or night, covering twice the usual distance at a time,

[The ordinary day’s march, according to Tu Mu, was 30 li; but on one occasion, when pursuing Liu Pei, Ts’ao Ts’ao is said to have covered the incredible distance of 300 li within twenty-four hours.]

[According to Tu Mu, a regular day's journey was 30 li; but once, while chasing Liu Pei, Ts’ao Ts’ao is reported to have traveled an astonishing 300 li in just twenty-four hours.]

doing a hundred li in order to wrest an advantage, the leaders of all your three divisions will fall into the hands of the enemy.

doing a hundred li to gain an advantage, the leaders of all your three divisions will end up in the enemy's hands.

8. The stronger men will be in front, the jaded ones will fall behind, and on this plan only one-tenth of your army will reach its destination.

8. The stronger men will lead the way, the exhausted ones will lag behind, and with this plan, only one-tenth of your army will reach its destination.

[The moral is, as Ts’ao Kung and others point out: Don’t march a hundred li to gain a tactical advantage, either with or without impedimenta. Manœuvers of this description should be confined to short distances. Stonewall Jackson said: "The hardships of forced marches are often more painful than the dangers of battle." He did not often call upon his troops for extraordinary exertions. It was only when he intended a surprise, or when a rapid retreat was imperative, that he sacrificed everything for speed. [1] ]

[The lesson, as Ts’ao Kung and others note, is: Don’t march a hundred li to gain a tactical advantage, whether with or without gear. Moves like this should only be done over short distances. Stonewall Jackson said: "The struggles of forced marches are often more painful than the dangers of battle." He didn’t frequently ask his troops for extreme efforts. It was only when he planned a surprise or when a quick retreat was crucial that he sacrificed everything for speed. [1]]

9. If you march fifty li in order to outmanœuver the enemy, you will lose the leader of your first division, and only half your force will reach the goal.

9. If you travel fifty li to outmaneuver the enemy, you will lose the leader of your first division, and only half of your forces will reach the destination.

[Literally, "the leader of the first division will be torn away."]

[Literally, "the leader of the first division will be taken away."]

10. If you march thirty li with the same object, two-thirds of your army will arrive.

10. If you march thirty li with the same goal, two-thirds of your army will make it.

[In the T’ung Tien is added: "From this we may know the difficulty of manœuvering."]

[In the T’ung Tien is added: "From this we can understand how challenging it is to maneuver."]

11. We may take it then that an army without its baggage-train is lost; without provisions it is lost; without bases of supply it is lost.

11. We can assume that an army without its supply chain is doomed; without food, it is doomed; without supply bases, it is doomed.

[I think Sun Tzŭ meant "stores accumulated in dépôts." But Tu Yu says "fodder and the like," Chang Yu says "Goods in general," and Wang Hsi says "fuel, salt, foodstuffs, etc."]

[I think Sun Tzŭ meant "supplies stored in depots." But Tu Yu says "fodder and similar items," Chang Yu says "goods in general," and Wang Hsi says "fuel, salt, food, etc."]

12. We cannot enter into alliances until we are acquainted with the designs of our neighbours.

12. We can't form alliances until we're familiar with our neighbors' plans.

13. We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we are familiar with the face of the country—its mountains and forests, its pitfalls and precipices, its marshes and swamps.

13. We can’t lead an army on the move unless we know the lay of the land—its mountains and forests, its dangers and steep drops, its marshes and swamps.

14. We shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we make use of local guides.

14. We won’t be able to take advantage of natural resources unless we use local guides.

[§§. 12-14 are repeated in chap. XI. § 52.]

[§§. 12-14 are repeated in chap. XI. § 52.]

15. In war, practise dissimulation, and you will succeed.

15. In war, practice deception, and you will succeed.

[In the tactics of Turenne, deception of the enemy, especially as to the numerical strength of his troops, took a very prominent position. [2] ]

In Turenne's tactics, misleading the enemy, especially regarding the size of his forces, was a key strategy. [2]

Move only if there is a real advantage to be gained.

Move only if there's a real benefit to be gained.

16. Whether to concentrate or to divide your troops, must be decided by circumstances.

16. You need to decide whether to focus your troops or split them based on the situation.

17. Let your rapidity be that of the wind,

17. Let your speed be like the wind,

[The simile is doubly appropriate, because the wind is not only swift but, as Mei Yao-ch’en points out, "invisible and leaves no tracks."]

[The comparison is especially fitting because the wind is not just fast but, as Mei Yao-ch’en notes, "invisible and leaves no trace."]

your compactness that of the forest.

your compactness is like that of the forest.

[Meng Shih comes nearer to the mark in his note: "When slowly marching, order and ranks must be preserved"—so as to guard against surprise attacks. But natural forest do not grow in rows, whereas they do generally possess the quality of density or compactness.]

[Meng Shih gets closer to the point in his note: "When moving slowly, order and ranks must be maintained"—to protect against surprise attacks. But natural forests don’t grow in lines; instead, they usually have the quality of being dense or compact.]

18. In raiding and plundering be like fire,

18. When it comes to raiding and plundering, be like fire,

[Cf. Shih Ching, IV. 3. iv. 6: "Fierce as a blazing fire which no man can check."]

[Cf. Shih Ching, IV. 3. iv. 6: "Intense like a raging fire that no one can contain."]

in immovability like a mountain.

as unyielding as a mountain.

[That is, when holding a position from which the enemy is trying to dislodge you, or perhaps, as Tu Yu says, when he is trying to entice you into a trap.]

[That is, when you're in a position that the enemy is trying to push you out of, or maybe, as Tu Yu says, when they’re trying to lure you into a trap.]

19. Let your plans be dark and impenetrable as night, and when you move, fall like a thunderbolt.

19. Keep your plans mysterious and unfathomable like the night, and when you act, strike like a lightning bolt.

[Tu Yu quotes a saying of T’ai Kung which has passed into a proverb: "You cannot shut your ears to the thunder or your eyes to the lighting—so rapid are they." Likewise, an attack should be made so quickly that it cannot be parried.]

[Tu Yu quotes a saying of T’ai Kung which has passed into a proverb: "You cannot close your ears to the thunder or your eyes to the lightning—so fast are they." Similarly, an attack should be executed so swiftly that it cannot be blocked.]

20. When you plunder a countryside, let the spoil be divided amongst your men;

20. When you raid a countryside, make sure to share the loot among your men;

[Sun Tzŭ wishes to lessen the abuses of indiscriminate plundering by insisting that all booty shall be thrown into a common stock, which may afterwards be fairly divided amongst all.]

[Sun Tzŭ wants to reduce the practice of random looting by stating that all treasure should be pooled together, which can then be fairly shared among everyone.]

when you capture new territory, cut it up into allotments for the benefit of the soldiery.

When you take new land, divide it into parcels for the benefit of the soldiers.

[Ch’en Hao says "quarter your soldiers on the land, and let them sow and plant it." It is by acting on this principle, and harvesting the lands they invaded, that the Chinese have succeeded in carrying out some of their most memorable and triumphant expeditions, such as that of Pan Ch’ao who penetrated to the Caspian, and in more recent years, those of Fu-k’ang-an and Tso Tsung-t’ang.]

[Ch’en Hao says "station your soldiers on the land, and let them farm it." By following this principle and harvesting the lands they conquered, the Chinese have successfully carried out some of their most memorable and triumphant campaigns, like that of Pan Ch’ao who reached the Caspian Sea, and more recently, those of Fu-k’ang-an and Tso Tsung-t’ang.]

21. Ponder and deliberate before you make a move.

21. Think carefully and consider your options before taking action.

[Chang Yu quotes Wei Liao Tzŭ as saying that we must not break camp until we have gained the resisting power of the enemy and the cleverness of the opposing general. Cf. the "seven comparisons" in I. § 13.]

[Chang Yu quotes Wei Liao Tzŭ as saying that we should not break camp until we understand the enemy's resistance and the intelligence of the opposing general. Cf. the "seven comparisons" in I. § 13.]

22. He will conquer who has learnt the artifice of deviation.

22. The one who knows how to be flexible will win.

[See supra, §§ 3, 4.]

[See above, §§ 3, 4.]

Such is the art of manœuvering.

Such is the skill of maneuvering.

[With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an end. But there now follows a long appendix in the shape of an extract from an earlier book on War, now lost, but apparently extant at the time when Sun Tzŭ wrote. The style of this fragment is not noticeably different from that of Sun Tzŭ himself, but no commentator raises a doubt as to its genuineness.]

[With these words, the chapter would naturally come to an end. But there now follows a long appendix in the form of an excerpt from an earlier book on War, now lost, but apparently existing at the time when Sun Tzŭ wrote. The style of this fragment is not noticeably different from that of Sun Tzŭ himself, but no commentator doubts its authenticity.]

23. The Book of Army Management says:

23. The Book of Army Management says:

[It is perhaps significant that none of the earlier commentators give us any information about this work. Mei Yao- Ch’en calls it "an ancient military classic," and Wang Hsi, "an old book on war." Considering the enormous amount of fighting that had gone on for centuries before Sun Tzŭ’s time between the various kingdoms and principalities of China, it is not in itself improbable that a collection of military maxims should have been made and written down at some earlier period.]

[It's interesting that none of the earlier commentators provide any details about this work. Mei Yao-Ch’en refers to it as "an ancient military classic," while Wang Hsi calls it "an old book on war." Given the long history of conflict among various kingdoms and principalities in China leading up to Sun Tzŭ’s era, it's not unlikely that a collection of military maxims was compiled and recorded at an earlier time.]

On the field of battle,

On the battlefield,

[Implied, though not actually in the Chinese.]

[Implied, though not actually in the Chinese.]

the spoken word does not carry far enough: hence the institution of gongs and drums. Nor can ordinary objects be seen clearly enough: hence the institution of banners and flags.

the spoken word doesn’t reach far enough: so, we have gongs and drums. Ordinary objects can’t be seen clearly enough: so, we use banners and flags.

24. Gongs and drums, banners and flags, are means whereby the ears and eyes of the host may be focussed on one particular point.

24. Gongs and drums, banners and flags are ways to grab the attention of the audience and direct their focus to a specific point.

[Chang Yu says: "If sight and hearing converge simultaneously on the same object, the evolutions of as many as a million soldiers will be like those of a single man."!]

[Chang Yu says: "If sight and hearing focus at the same time on the same object, the actions of as many as a million soldiers will mirror those of one person."]

25. The host thus forming a single united body, is it impossible either for the brave to advance alone, or for the cowardly to retreat alone.

25. The host, united as one, makes it impossible for the brave to advance on their own or for the cowardly to retreat on their own.

[Chuang Yu quotes a saying: "Equally guilty are those who advance against orders and those who retreat against orders." Tu Mu tells a story in this connection of Wu Ch’i, when he was fighting against the Ch’in State. Before the battle had begun, one of his soldiers, a man of matchless daring, sallied forth by himself, captured two heads from the enemy, and returned to camp. Wu Ch’i had the man instantly executed, whereupon an officer ventured to remonstrate, saying: "This man was a good soldier, and ought not to have been beheaded." Wu Ch’i replied: "I fully believe he was a good soldier, but I had him beheaded because he acted without orders."]

[Chuang Yu quotes a saying: "Those who disobey orders and those who back down from orders are equally guilty." Tu Mu tells a story about Wu Ch’i during his fight against the Ch’in State. Before the battle started, one of his soldiers, a man known for his bravery, went out alone, took two enemy heads, and came back to camp. Wu Ch’i had him executed immediately, and one officer protested, saying, "This man was a good soldier and shouldn't have been executed." Wu Ch’i replied, "I believe he was a good soldier, but I had him executed because he acted without orders."]

This is the art of handling large masses of men.

This is the skill of managing large groups of people.

26. In night-fighting, then, make much use of signal-fires and drums, and in fighting by day, of flags and banners, as a means of influencing the ears and eyes of your army.

26. In nighttime battles, make good use of signal fires and drums, and in daytime fights, use flags and banners to capture the attention of your army.

[Ch’en Hao alludes to Li Kuang-pi’s night ride to Ho-yang at the head of 500 mounted men; they made such an imposing display with torches, that though the rebel leader Shih Ssu-ming had a large army, he did not dare to dispute their passage.]

[Ch’en Hao refers to Li Kuang-pi’s nighttime ride to Ho-yang with 500 cavalry; they made such a striking show with torches that even though the rebel leader Shih Ssu-ming had a large army, he didn’t dare to challenge their passage.]

27. A whole army may be robbed of its spirit;

27. A whole army can lose its motivation;

["In war," says Chang Yu, "if a spirit of anger can be made to pervade all ranks of an army at one and the same time, its onset will be irresistible. Now the spirit of the enemy’s soldiers will be keenest when they have newly arrived on the scene, and it is therefore our cue not to fight at once, but to wait until their ardor and enthusiasm have worn off, and then strike. It is in this way that they may be robbed of their keen spirit." Li Ch’uan and others tell an anecdote (to be found in the Tso Chuan, year 10, § 1) of Ts’ao Kuei, a protege of Duke Chuang of Lu. The latter State was attacked by Ch’i, and the duke was about to join battle at Ch’ang-cho, after the first roll of the enemy’s drums, when Ts’ao said: "Not just yet." Only after their drums had beaten for the third time, did he give the word for attack. Then they fought, and the men of Ch’i were utterly defeated. Questioned afterwards by the Duke as to the meaning of his delay, Ts’ao Kuei replied: "In battle, a courageous spirit is everything. Now the first roll of the drum tends to create this spirit, but with the second it is already on the wane, and after the third it is gone altogether. I attacked when their spirit was gone and ours was at its height. Hence our victory." Wu Tzŭ (chap. 4) puts "spirit" first among the "four important influences" in war, and continues: "The value of a whole army—a mighty host of a million men—is dependent on one man alone: such is the influence of spirit!"]

["In war," says Chang Yu, "if everyone in an army can be filled with a spirit of anger at the same time, their attack will be unstoppable. The enemy's soldiers will be the most enthusiastic right after they arrive, so we should not engage immediately, but wait until their excitement dies down before we strike. This way, we can take away their fighting spirit." Li Ch’uan and others recount a story (in the Tso Chuan, year 10, § 1) about Ts’ao Kuei, a supporter of Duke Chuang of Lu. When the state of Lu was under attack by Ch’i, the duke was ready to fight at Ch’ang-cho after hearing the first drumbeat from the enemy, but Ts’ao said: "Not yet." Only after the drums had sounded for the third time did he order the attack. Then they fought, and the troops of Ch’i were completely defeated. When the Duke later asked Ts’ao Kuei why he delayed, he replied: "In battle, having a strong spirit is everything. The first drumbeat creates this spirit, but by the second it starts to fade, and after the third, it's completely gone. I attacked when their spirit was gone and ours was at its peak. That’s why we won." Wu Tzŭ (chap. 4) lists "spirit" as the most important of the "four key influences" in war, stating: "The strength of an entire army—a massive force of a million men—depends on just one person: that’s the power of spirit!"]

a commander-in-chief may be robbed of his presence of mind.

a commander-in-chief can lose their composure.

[Chang Yu says: "Presence of mind is the general’s most important asset. It is the quality which enables him to discipline disorder and to inspire courage into the panic-stricken." The great general Li Ching (A.D. 571-649) has a saying: "Attacking does not merely consist in assaulting walled cities or striking at an army in battle array; it must include the art of assailing the enemy’s mental equilibrium."]

[Chang Yu says: "Having a clear mind is the most important trait of a general. It’s what allows him to bring order to chaos and instill courage in those who are panicking." The great general Li Ching (A.D. 571-649) once said: "Attacking isn’t just about storming fortified cities or fighting an army in formation; it also involves the skill of shaking the enemy’s mental balance."]

28. Now a soldier’s spirit is keenest in the morning;

28. A soldier's spirit is sharpest in the morning;

[Always provided, I suppose, that he has had breakfast. At the battle of the Trebia, the Romans were foolishly allowed to fight fasting, whereas Hannibal’s men had breakfasted at their leisure. See Livy, XXI, liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.]

[Always assuming, I guess, that he’s had breakfast. At the battle of the Trebia, the Romans were stupidly allowed to fight on an empty stomach, while Hannibal’s troops had taken their time to eat. See Livy, XXI, liv. 8, lv. 1 and 8.]

by noonday it has begun to flag; and in the evening, his mind is bent only on returning to camp.

by noon it has started to wane; and in the evening, his mind is focused solely on getting back to camp.

29. A clever general, therefore, avoids an army when its spirit is keen, but attacks it when it is sluggish and inclined to return. This is the art of studying moods.

29. A smart general, therefore, stays away from an army when it's highly motivated, but attacks it when it's tired and ready to retreat. This is the skill of understanding moods.

30. Disciplined and calm, to await the appearance of disorder and hubbub amongst the enemy:—this is the art of retaining self-possession.

30. Stay disciplined and calm, ready for the chaos and noise that may arise from the enemy:—this is the skill of keeping your composure.

31. To be near the goal while the enemy is still far from it, to wait at ease while the enemy is toiling and struggling, to be well-fed while the enemy is famished:—this is the art of husbanding one’s strength.

31. To be close to the goal while the enemy is still far from it, to relax while the enemy is working hard, to be well-fed while the enemy is starving:—this is the skill of conserving one’s energy.

32. To refrain from intercepting an enemy whose banners are in perfect order, to refrain from attacking an army drawn up in calm and confident array:—this is the art of studying circumstances.

32. To avoid ambushing an enemy whose banners are perfectly organized, to avoid attacking an army that is calmly and confidently arranged:—this is the skill of understanding the situation.

33. It is a military axiom not to advance uphill against the enemy, nor to oppose him when he comes downhill.

33. It's a military principle not to move uphill against the enemy or to stand your ground when they come down the hill.

34. Do not pursue an enemy who simulates flight; do not attack soldiers whose temper is keen.

34. Don’t chase an enemy pretending to flee; don’t attack soldiers who are fired up.

35. Do not swallow a bait offered by the enemy.

35. Don’t fall for a trap set by the enemy.

[Li Ch’uan and Tu Mu, with extraordinary inability to see a metaphor, take these words quite literally of food and drink that have been poisoned by the enemy. Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu carefully point out that the saying has a wider application.]

[Li Ch’uan and Tu Mu, with an unusual inability to understand a metaphor, take these words about food and drink as having been poisoned by the enemy quite literally. Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu carefully note that the saying can be applied more broadly.]

Do not interfere with an army that is returning home.

Do not mess with an army that's coming home.

[The commentators explain this rather singular piece of advice by saying that a man whose heart is set on returning home will fight to the death against any attempt to bar his way, and is therefore too dangerous an opponent to be tackled. Chang Yu quotes the words of Han Hsin: "Invincible is the soldier who hath his desire and returneth homewards." A marvelous tale is told of Ts’ao Ts’ao’s courage and resource in ch. 1 of the San Kuo Chi, In 198 A.D., he was besieging Chang Hsiu in Jang, when Liu Piao sent reinforcements with a view to cutting off Ts’ao’s retreat. The latter was obliged to draw off his troops, only to find himself hemmed in between two enemies, who were guarding each outlet of a narrow pass in which he had engaged himself. In this desperate plight Ts’ao waited until nightfall, when he bored a tunnel into the mountain side and laid an ambush in it. As soon as the whole army had passed by, the hidden troops fell on his rear, while Ts’ao himself turned and met his pursuers in front, so that they were thrown into confusion and annihilated. Ts’ao Ts’ao said afterwards: "The brigands tried to check my army in its retreat and brought me to battle in a desperate position: hence I knew how to overcome them."]

[The commentators explain this unique piece of advice by saying that a man who is determined to go home will fight fiercely against any attempts to stop him, making him too dangerous an opponent to confront. Chang Yu quotes the words of Han Hsin: "The soldier who has his goals and is headed home is unbeatable." A remarkable story is told of Ts’ao Ts'ao’s bravery and strategy in ch. 1 of the San Kuo Chi. In 198 A.D., he was laying siege to Chang Hsiu in Jang when Liu Piao sent reinforcements to cut off Ts’ao’s escape. Ts’ao had to pull back his troops, only to find himself trapped between two enemies, both blocking the exits of a narrow pass where he had found himself. In this desperate situation, Ts’ao waited until nightfall when he dug a tunnel into the mountainside and set an ambush there. Once his entire army had passed through, the concealed troops attacked from behind while Ts’ao himself faced his pursuers, throwing them into chaos and destroying them. Ts’ao Ts’ao later said: "The bandits tried to stop my army’s retreat and forced me into a desperate fight: that’s how I knew I could defeat them."]

36. When you surround an army, leave an outlet free.

36. When you trap an army, make sure to leave an escape route open.

[This does not mean that the enemy is to be allowed to escape. The object, as Tu Mu puts it, is "to make him believe that there is a road to safety, and thus prevent his fighting with the courage of despair." Tu Mu adds pleasantly: "After that, you may crush him."]

[This doesn’t mean that the enemy should be allowed to get away. The goal, as Tu Mu puts it, is "to make him think there’s a way to safety, and in doing so, stop him from fighting with the desperation of hopelessness." Tu Mu cheerfully adds: "After that, you can defeat him."]

Do not press a desperate foe too hard.

Do not push a desperate enemy too aggressively.

[Ch’en Hao quotes the saying: "Birds and beasts when brought to bay will use their claws and teeth." Chang Yu says: "If your adversary has burned his boats and destroyed his cooking-pots, and is ready to stake all on the issue of a battle, he must not be pushed to extremities." Ho Shih illustrates the meaning by a story taken from the life of Yen-ch’ing. That general, together with his colleague Tu Chung-wei was surrounded by a vastly superior army of Khitans in the year 945 A.D. The country was bare and desert-like, and the little Chinese force was soon in dire straits for want of water. The wells they bored ran dry, and the men were reduced to squeezing lumps of mud and sucking out the moisture. Their ranks thinned rapidly, until at last Fu Yen-ch’ing exclaimed: "We are desperate men. Far better to die for our country than to go with fettered hands into captivity!" A strong gale happened to be blowing from the northeast and darkening the air with dense clouds of sandy dust. To Chung-wei was for waiting until this had abated before deciding on a final attack; but luckily another officer, Li Shou-cheng by name, was quicker to see an opportunity, and said: "They are many and we are few, but in the midst of this sandstorm our numbers will not be discernible; victory will go to the strenuous fighter, and the wind will be our best ally." Accordingly, Fu Yen-ch’ing made a sudden and wholly unexpected onslaught with his cavalry, routed the barbarians and succeeded in breaking through to safety.]

[Ch’en Hao quotes the saying: "When cornered, animals will fight back." Chang Yu says: "If your opponent has burned his bridges and destroyed their supplies, and is ready to risk everything in battle, don’t push them to the edge." Ho Shih illustrates this with a story from the life of Yen-ch’ing. In 945 A.D., General Yen-ch’ing and his partner Tu Chung-wei found themselves surrounded by a much larger Khitan army. The land was barren and desert-like, and the small Chinese force was soon in desperate need of water. The wells they dug ran dry, and the men had to squeeze mud to extract moisture. Their numbers dwindled quickly until Fu Yen-ch’ing shouted: "We’re desperate men. It’s better to die for our country than to be captured!" A strong wind was blowing from the northeast, filling the air with thick clouds of sand. Tu Chung-wei proposed waiting for the storm to pass before launching a final attack; however, another officer, Li Shou-cheng, saw an opportunity and said: "They are many and we are few, but in this sandstorm, our numbers will be hard to see; victory will go to those who fight hard, and the wind will help us." As a result, Fu Yen-ch’ing launched a sudden and unexpected cavalry charge, defeated the barbarians, and managed to break through to safety.]

37. Such is the art of warfare.

37. This is the skill of fighting.

[1] See Col. Henderson, op. cit. vol. I. p. 426.

[1] See Col. Henderson, cited work, vol. I, p. 426.

[2] For a number of maxims on this head, see "Marshal Turenne" (Longmans, 1907), p. 29.

[2] For a number of sayings on this topic, see "Marshal Turenne" (Longmans, 1907), p. 29.

Chapter VIII. VARIATION OF TACTICS

[The heading means literally "The Nine Variations," but as Sun Tzŭ does not appear to enumerate these, and as, indeed, he has already told us (V §§ 6-11) that such deflections from the ordinary course are practically innumerable, we have little option but to follow Wang Hsi, who says that "Nine" stands for an indefinitely large number. "All it means is that in warfare we ought to vary our tactics to the utmost degree…. I do not know what Ts’ao Kung makes these Nine Variations out to be, but it has been suggested that they are connected with the Nine Situations" - of chapt. XI. This is the view adopted by Chang Yu. The only other alternative is to suppose that something has been lost—a supposition to which the unusual shortness of the chapter lends some weight.]

[The heading literally means "The Nine Variations," but since Sun Tzŭ doesn’t actually list these variations and has already mentioned (V §§ 6-11) that there are practically countless deviations from the usual methods, we have little choice but to follow Wang Hsi, who states that "Nine" represents an indefinitely large number. "All it means is that in warfare we should vary our tactics as much as possible…. I’m not sure what Ts’ao Kung interprets these Nine Variations to be, but it’s been suggested that they relate to the Nine Situations" - from chapter XI. This is the perspective taken by Chang Yu. The only other possibility is to assume that something has been lost—an assumption that the chapter's unusual brevity supports.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: In war, the general receives his commands from the sovereign, collects his army and concentrates his forces.

1. Sun Tzu said: In war, the general gets his orders from the ruler, gathers his troops, and focuses his strength.

[Repeated from VII. § 1, where it is certainly more in place. It may have been interpolated here merely in order to supply a beginning to the chapter.]

[Repeated from VII. § 1, where it definitely fits better. It might have been added here just to provide a start to the chapter.]

2. When in difficult country, do not encamp. In country where high roads intersect, join hands with your allies. Do not linger in dangerously isolated positions.

2. When you’re in tough terrain, don’t set up camp. In areas where major roads cross, team up with your allies. Don’t stay in risky, isolated spots.

[The last situation is not one of the Nine Situations as given in the beginning of chap. XI, but occurs later on (ibid. § 43. q.v.). Chang Yu defines this situation as being situated across the frontier, in hostile territory. Li Ch’uan says it is "country in which there are no springs or wells, flocks or herds, vegetables or firewood;" Chia Lin, "one of gorges, chasms and precipices, without a road by which to advance."]

[The last situation is not one of the Nine Situations mentioned at the start of chap. XI, but comes up later on (ibid. § 43. q.v.). Chang Yu describes this situation as being in hostile territory across the border. Li Ch’uan says it's "land without springs or wells, livestock or crops, and no firewood;" Chia Lin adds that it's "full of gorges, chasms, and cliffs, with no path to go forward."]

In hemmed-in situations, you must resort to stratagem. In a desperate position, you must fight.

In confined situations, you have to rely on strategy. When in a tough spot, you have to stand and fight.

3. There are roads which must not be followed,

3. There are paths that should not be taken,

["Especially those leading through narrow defiles," says Li Ch’uan, "where an ambush is to be feared."]

["Especially those leading through narrow paths," says Li Ch’uan, "where an ambush might be expected."]

armies which must be not attacked,

armies that shouldn't be attacked,

[More correctly, perhaps, "there are times when an army must not be attacked." Ch’en Hao says: "When you see your way to obtain a rival advantage, but are powerless to inflict a real defeat, refrain from attacking, for fear of overtaxing your men’s strength."]

[More accurately, perhaps, "there are times when you shouldn't attack an army." Ch’en Hao says: "When you see a chance to gain an advantage over your opponent but are unable to deliver a decisive defeat, hold back from attacking, so you don't overstrain your soldiers."]

towns which must not be besieged,

towns that shouldn't be under siege,

[Cf. III. § 4 Ts’ao Kung gives an interesting illustration from his own experience. When invading the territory of Hsu-chou, he ignored the city of Hua-pi, which lay directly in his path, and pressed on into the heart of the country. This excellent strategy was rewarded by the subsequent capture of no fewer than fourteen important district cities. Chang Yu says: "No town should be attacked which, if taken, cannot be held, or if left alone, will not cause any trouble." Hsun Ying, when urged to attack Pi-yang, replied: "The city is small and well-fortified; even if I succeed intaking it, it will be no great feat of arms; whereas if I fail, I shall make myself a laughing-stock." In the seventeenth century, sieges still formed a large proportion of war. It was Turenne who directed attention to the importance of marches, countermarches and manœuvers. He said: "It is a great mistake to waste men in taking a town when the same expenditure of soldiers will gain a province." [1] ]

[Cf. III. § 4 Ts’ao Kung shares an interesting example from his own experience. When invading the territory of Hsu-chou, he bypassed the city of Hua-pi, which was directly in his way, and moved deeper into the country. This smart strategy led to the capture of fourteen significant district cities. Chang Yu notes: "No town should be attacked if it cannot be held after capture, or if leaving it alone won't cause any problems." Hsun Ying, when pushed to attack Pi-yang, responded: "The city is small and well-fortified; even if I manage to take it, it won't be a significant military achievement; however, if I fail, I'll become a joke." In the seventeenth century, sieges were still a major part of warfare. It was Turenne who highlighted the importance of marches, countermarches, and maneuvers. He stated: "It's a huge mistake to waste soldiers on taking a town when the same number of troops can secure a province." [1]]

positions which must not be contested, commands of the sovereign which must not be obeyed.

positions that should not be challenged, orders from the ruler that should not be followed.

[This is a hard saying for the Chinese, with their reverence for authority, and Wei Liao Tzŭ (quoted by Tu Mu) is moved to exclaim: "Weapons are baleful instruments, strife is antagonistic to virtue, a military commander is the negation of civil order!" The unpalatable fact remains, however, that even Imperial wishes must be subordinated to military necessity.]

[This is a tough statement for the Chinese, who hold authority in high regard, and Wei Liao Tzŭ (quoted by Tu Mu) is prompted to say: "Weapons are harmful tools, conflict goes against virtue, and a military leader contradicts civil order!" The unpleasant truth, however, is that even the desires of the Emperor must take a backseat to military needs.]

4. The general who thoroughly understands the advantages that accompany variation of tactics knows how to handle his troops.

4. The general who fully understands the benefits of changing tactics knows how to manage his troops.

5. The general who does not understand these, may be well acquainted with the configuration of the country, yet he will not be able to turn his knowledge to practical account.

5. A general who doesn't understand these might know the layout of the land, but he won't be able to use that knowledge effectively.

[Literally, "get the advantage of the ground," which means not only securing good positions, but availing oneself of natural advantages in every possible way. Chang Yu says: "Every kind of ground is characterized by certain natural features, and also gives scope for a certain variability of plan. How it is possible to turn these natural features to account unless topographical knowledge is supplemented by versatility of mind?"]

[Literally, "get the advantage of the ground," which means not only securing good positions, but also making the most of natural benefits in every possible way. Chang Yu says: "Every type of ground has certain natural features, and also allows for a bit of flexibility in planning. How can one use these natural features effectively unless topographical knowledge is combined with mental versatility?"]

6. So, the student of war who is unversed in the art of war of varying his plans, even though he be acquainted with the Five Advantages, will fail to make the best use of his men.

6. So, a student of warfare who doesn't understand the importance of adjusting his strategies, even if he knows the Five Advantages, will not be able to effectively utilize his troops.

[Chia Lin tells us that these imply five obvious and generally advantageous lines of action, namely: "if a certain road is short, it must be followed; if an army is isolated, it must be attacked; if a town is in a parlous condition, it must be besieged; if a position can be stormed, it must be attempted; and if consistent with military operations, the ruler’s commands must be obeyed." But there are circumstances which sometimes forbid a general to use these advantages. For instance, "a certain road may be the shortest way for him, but if he knows that it abounds in natural obstacles, or that the enemy has laid an ambush on it, he will not follow that road. A hostile force may be open to attack, but if he knows that it is hard-pressed and likely to fight with desperation, he will refrain from striking," and so on.]

[Chia Lin tells us that these suggest five clear and generally beneficial courses of action: "if a certain road is short, it should be taken; if an army is isolated, it should be attacked; if a town is in a dangerous situation, it should be besieged; if a position can be stormed, it should be attempted; and if it aligns with military operations, the ruler’s commands should be followed." However, there are situations that may prevent a general from taking advantage of these options. For example, "a certain road may be the quickest route for him, but if he knows it is filled with natural obstacles or that the enemy has set up an ambush there, he won’t take that road. A hostile force may be vulnerable to attack, but if he knows that it is under pressure and likely to fight fiercely, he will choose not to strike," and so on.]

7. Hence in the wise leader’s plans, considerations of advantage and of disadvantage will be blended together.

7. Therefore, in the wise leader’s plans, considerations of benefits and drawbacks will be mixed together.

["Whether in an advantageous position or a disadvantageous one," says Ts’ao Kung, "the opposite state should be always present to your mind."]

["Whether you're in a good position or a bad one," says Ts’ao Kung, "you should always keep the opposite situation in mind."]

8. If our expectation of advantage be tempered in this way, we may succeed in accomplishing the essential part of our schemes.

8. If we balance our expectations of benefits like this, we might succeed in achieving the core of our plans.

[Tu Mu says: "If we wish to wrest an advantage from the enemy, we must not fix our minds on that alone, but allow for the possibility of the enemy also doing some harm to us, and let this enter as a factor into our calculations."]

[Tu Mu says: "If we want to gain an advantage over the enemy, we shouldn't focus solely on that, but also consider the chance that the enemy might inflict some damage on us, and include this in our calculations."]

9. If, on the other hand, in the midst of difficulties we are always ready to seize an advantage, we may extricate ourselves from misfortune.

9. If, on the other hand, when we face challenges, we are always ready to take advantage of opportunities, we can pull ourselves out of tough situations.

[Tu Mu says: "If I wish to extricate myself from a dangerous position, I must consider not only the enemy’s ability to injure me, but also my own ability to gain an advantage over the enemy. If in my counsels these two considerations are properly blended, I shall succeed in liberating myself…. For instance; if I am surrounded by the enemy and only think of effecting an escape, the nervelessness of my policy will incite my adversary to pursue and crush me; it would be far better to encourage my men to deliver a bold counter-attack, and use the advantage thus gained to free myself from the enemy’s toils." See the story of Ts’ao Ts’ao, VII. § 35, note.]

[Tu Mu says: "If I want to get out of a dangerous situation, I need to think about not just the enemy's ability to hurt me, but also my own ability to beat them. If I combine these two thoughts in my strategy, I can successfully free myself…. For example, if I'm surrounded by the enemy and only focus on escaping, my lack of a solid plan will motivate my opponent to chase and defeat me; it would be much better to urge my men to launch a strong counter-attack and use the advantage from that to break free from the enemy's grip." See the story of Ts’ao Ts’ao, VII. § 35, note.]

10. Reduce the hostile chiefs by inflicting damage on them;

10. Weakening the aggressive leaders by causing them harm;

[Chia Lin enumerates several ways of inflicting this injury, some of which would only occur to the Oriental mind:—"Entice away the enemy’s best and wisest men, so that he may be left without counselors. Introduce traitors into his country, that the government policy may be rendered futile. Foment intrigue and deceit, and thus sow dissension between the ruler and his ministers. By means of every artful contrivance, cause deterioration amongst his men and waste of his treasure. Corrupt his morals by insidious gifts leading him into excess. Disturb and unsettle his mind by presenting him with lovely women." Chang Yu (after Wang Hsi) makes a different interpretation of Sun Tzŭ here: "Get the enemy into a position where he must suffer injury, and he will submit of his own accord."]

[Chia Lin lists several ways to inflict this injury, some of which would only occur to an Eastern perspective:—"Lure away the enemy's best and smartest people, leaving him without advisors. Sneak traitors into his country to undermine his government policies. Create conflict and deceit to drive a wedge between the ruler and his ministers. Use clever tactics to weaken his troops and deplete his resources. Corrupt his morals with tempting gifts that lead him to excess. Distract and disturb his mind by surrounding him with attractive women." Chang Yu (after Wang Hsi) offers a different interpretation of Sun Tzŭ here: "Put the enemy in a position where he will inevitably suffer, and he will give in on his own."]

and make trouble for them,

and cause problems for them,

[Tu Mu, in this phrase, in his interpretation indicates that trouble should be made for the enemy affecting their "possessions," or, as we might say, "assets," which he considers to be "a large army, a rich exchequer, harmony amongst the soldiers, punctual fulfillment of commands." These give us a whip-hand over the enemy.]

[Tu Mu, in this phrase, in his interpretation indicates that trouble should be made for the enemy affecting their "possessions," or, as we might say, "assets," which he considers to be "a large army, a rich exchequer, harmony amongst the soldiers, punctual fulfillment of commands." These give us a whip-hand over the enemy.]

and keep them constantly engaged;

and keep them always engaged;

[Literally, "make servants of them." Tu Yu says "prevent them from having any rest."]

[Literally, "make them work like servants." Tu Yu says "keep them from getting any rest."]

hold out specious allurements, and make them rush to any given point.

hold out misleading attractions, and make them rush to any specific spot.

[Meng Shih’s note contains an excellent example of the idiomatic use of: "cause them to forget pien (the reasons for acting otherwise than on their first impulse), and hasten in our direction."]

[Meng Shih’s note contains an excellent example of the idiomatic use of: "make them forget pien (the reasons for acting differently than their initial impulse), and hurry toward us."]

11. The art of war teaches us to rely not on the likelihood of the enemy’s not coming, but on our own readiness to receive him; not on the chance of his not attacking, but rather on the fact that we have made our position unassailable.

11. The art of war teaches us to focus not on the possibility of the enemy not coming, but on our own preparedness to face him; not on the chance of him not attacking, but on the fact that we have made our position unbeatable.

12. There are five dangerous faults which may affect a general: (1) Recklessness, which leads to destruction;

12. There are five serious flaws that can affect a general: (1) Recklessness, which leads to disaster;

["Bravery without forethought," as Ts’ao Kung analyzes it, which causes a man to fight blindly and desperately like a mad bull. Such an opponent, says Chang Yu, "must not be encountered with brute force, but may be lured into an ambush and slain." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, chap. IV. ad init.: "In estimating the character of a general, men are wont to pay exclusive attention to his courage, forgetting that courage is only one out of many qualities which a general should possess. The merely brave man is prone to fight recklessly; and he who fights recklessly, without any perception of what is expedient, must be condemned." Ssu-ma Fa, too, makes the incisive remark: "Simply going to one’s death does not bring about victory."]

["Bravery without thinking ahead," as Ts’ao Kung puts it, leads a person to fight blindly and desperately like a raging bull. Such an opponent, according to Chang Yu, "shouldn't be faced with raw strength but can be lured into a trap and defeated." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, chap. IV. ad init.: "When assessing a general’s character, people tend to focus only on his bravery, overlooking the fact that courage is just one of many qualities a general should have. The purely brave person is likely to fight carelessly; and someone who fights carelessly, without understanding what is wise, deserves to be criticized." Ssu-ma Fa also makes the sharp observation: "Simply rushing into battle does not guarantee victory."]

(2) cowardice, which leads to capture;

(2) fear, which leads to being caught;

[Ts’ao Kung defines the Chinese word translated here as "cowardice" as being of the man "whom timidity prevents from advancing to seize an advantage," and Wang Hsi adds "who is quick to flee at the sight of danger." Meng Shih gives the closer paraphrase "he who is bent on returning alive," this is, the man who will never take a risk. But, as Sun Tzŭ knew, nothing is to be achieved in war unless you are willing to take risks. T’ai Kung said: "He who lets an advantage slip will subsequently bring upon himself real disaster." In 404 A.D., Liu Yu pursued the rebel Huan Hsuan up the Yangtsze and fought a naval battle with him at the island of Ch’eng-hung. The loyal troops numbered only a few thousands, while their opponents were in great force. But Huan Hsuan, fearing the fate which was in store for him should be be overcome, had a light boat made fast to the side of his war-junk, so that he might escape, if necessary, at a moment’s notice. The natural result was that the fighting spirit of his soldiers was utterly quenched, and when the loyalists made an attack from windward with fireships, all striving with the utmost ardor to be first in the fray, Huan Hsuan’s forces were routed, had to burn all their baggage and fled for two days and nights without stopping. Chang Yu tells a somewhat similar story of Chao Ying-ch’i, a general of the Chin State who during a battle with the army of Ch’u in 597 B.C. had a boat kept in readiness for him on the river, wishing in case of defeat to be the first to get across.]

[Ts’ao Kung defines the Chinese word translated here as "cowardice" as being a man "whom fear prevents from moving forward to seize an opportunity," and Wang Hsi adds "who quickly runs away at the sight of danger." Meng Shih gives the closer paraphrase "he who is focused on surviving," meaning the person who never takes a risk. But, as Sun Tzŭ understood, nothing can be achieved in war unless you are willing to take risks. T’ai Kung said: "He who lets an opportunity slip will ultimately bring real disaster upon himself." In 404 A.D., Liu Yu chased the rebel Huan Hsuan up the Yangtze River and fought a naval battle with him near Ch’eng-hung Island. Liu's loyal troops were only a few thousand strong, while Huan Hsuan had a much larger force. However, Huan Hsuan, fearing what would happen to him if he lost, had a small boat tied to the side of his war junk, so he could escape quickly if needed. The result was that the fighting spirit of his soldiers was completely diminished, and when the loyalists attacked from upwind with fire ships, all eager to be first into battle, Huan Hsuan’s forces were defeated, had to burn their supplies, and fled for two days and nights without rest. Chang Yu tells a similar story about Chao Ying-ch’i, a general from the Chin State who, during a battle with the Ch’u army in 597 B.C., had a boat ready for him on the river, hoping to be the first to cross in case of defeat.]

(3) a hasty temper, which can be provoked by insults;

(3) a quick temper, which can be triggered by insults;

[Tu Mu tells us that Yao Hsing, when opposed in 357 A.D. by Huang Mei, Teng Ch’iang and others shut himself up behind his walls and refused to fight. Teng Ch’iang said: "Our adversary is of a choleric temper and easily provoked; let us make constant sallies and break down his walls, then he will grow angry and come out. Once we can bring his force to battle, it is doomed to be our prey." This plan was acted upon, Yao Hsiang came out to fight, was lured as far as San-yuan by the enemy’s pretended flight, and finally attacked and slain.]

[Tu Mu tells us that Yao Hsing, when faced with opposition in 357 A.D. from Huang Mei, Teng Ch’iang, and others, shut himself up behind his walls and refused to fight. Teng Ch’iang said: "Our opponent has a short temper and is easily provoked; let’s make constant attacks and wear down his defenses, then he will get angry and come out. Once we can engage his forces in battle, they will be ours for the taking." This plan was put into action, Yao Hsiang came out to fight, was lured as far as San-yuan by the enemy's feigned retreat, and was ultimately attacked and killed.]

(4) a delicacy of honour which is sensitive to shame;

(4) a sense of honor that is easily hurt by shame;

This need not be taken to mean that a sense of honour is really a defect in a general. What Sun Tzŭ condemns is rather an exaggerated sensitiveness to slanderous reports, the thin-skinned man who is stung by opprobrium, however undeserved. Mei Yao-ch’en truly observes, though somewhat paradoxically: "The seeker after glory should be careless of public opinion."]

This shouldn’t be interpreted as saying that having a sense of honor is a flaw in a general. What Sun Tzŭ criticizes is more about being overly sensitive to slanderous rumors, the thin-skinned person who gets hurt by criticism, no matter how unfair. Mei Yao-ch’en insightfully notes, though it's a bit paradoxical: "The person striving for glory should be indifferent to public opinion."

(5) over-solicitude for his men, which exposes him to worry and trouble.

(5) excessive concern for his team, which leads to stress and difficulties.

[Here again, Sun Tzŭ does not mean that the general is to be careless of the welfare of his troops. All he wishes to emphasize is the danger of sacrificing any important military advantage to the immediate comfort of his men. This is a shortsighted policy, because in the long run the troops will suffer more from the defeat, or, at best, the prolongation of the war, which will be the consequence. A mistaken feeling of pity will often induce a general to relieve a beleaguered city, or to reinforce a hard-pressed detachment, contrary to his military instincts. It is now generally admitted that our repeated efforts to relieve Ladysmith in the South African War were so many strategical blunders which defeated their own purpose. And in the end, relief came through the very man who started out with the distinct resolve no longer to subordinate the interests of the whole to sentiment in favour of a part. An old soldier of one of our generals who failed most conspicuously in this war, tried once, I remember, to defend him to me on the ground that he was always "so good to his men." By this plea, had he but known it, he was only condemning him out of Sun Tzŭ’s mouth.]

[Here again, Sun Tzŭ does not mean that the general should be indifferent to his troops' welfare. What he emphasizes is the risk of giving up any significant military advantage for the immediate comfort of his men. This is a shortsighted approach, as in the long term, the troops will suffer more from defeat, or at best, a prolonged war as a result. A mistaken sense of pity can often lead a general to relieve a besieged city or to reinforce an overwhelmed unit, against his military instincts. It's now generally accepted that our repeated attempts to relieve Ladysmith during the South African War were strategic mistakes that ended up undermining our objectives. Ultimately, relief came from the very person who initially resolved not to prioritize the interests of the whole for the sake of a part. I remember an old soldier of one of our generals, who failed notably in this war, once tried to defend him by saying he was always "so good to his men." If only he had realized, he was just echoing Sun Tzŭ’s critique.]

13. These are the five besetting sins of a general, ruinous to the conduct of war.

13. These are the five major flaws of a general that can seriously damage the way war is conducted.

14. When an army is overthrown and its leader slain, the cause will surely be found among these five dangerous faults. Let them be a subject of meditation.

14. When an army is defeated and its leader killed, the reason will definitely be among these five critical mistakes. Take time to reflect on them.

[1] "Marshal Turenne," p. 50.

"Marshal Turenne," p. 50.

Chapter IX. THE ARMY ON THE MARCH

[The contents of this interesting chapter are better indicated in § 1 than by this heading.]

[The contents of this interesting chapter are better described in § 1 than by this heading.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: We come now to the question of encamping the army, and observing signs of the enemy. Pass quickly over mountains, and keep in the neighbourhood of valleys.

1. Sun Tzŭ said: Now we’ll discuss how to set up the army camp and watch for enemy signs. Move quickly over mountains and stay close to valleys.

[The idea is, not to linger among barren uplands, but to keep close to supplies of water and grass. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 3: "Abide not in natural ovens," i.e. "the openings of valleys." Chang Yu tells the following anecdote: Wu-tu Ch’iang was a robber captain in the time of the Later Han, and Ma Yuan was sent to exterminate his gang. Ch’iang having found a refuge in the hills, Ma Yuan made no attempt to force a battle, but seized all the favourable positions commanding supplies of water and forage. Ch’iang was soon in such a desperate plight for want of provisions that he was forced to make a total surrender. He did not know the advantage of keeping in the neighbourhood of valleys."]

The idea is not to stay in desolate highlands but to stay close to sources of water and grass. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 3: "Don’t linger in natural ovens," meaning "the openings of valleys." Chang Yu shares this story: Wu-tu Ch’iang was a bandit leader during the Later Han period, and Ma Yuan was sent to eliminate his gang. After Ch’iang found refuge in the hills, Ma Yuan didn’t try to force a battle but took control of all the key positions near water and grazing areas. Ch’iang soon found himself in such desperate need for supplies that he had to surrender completely. He didn’t understand the importance of staying near valleys.

2. Camp in high places,

Camp in elevated areas,

[Not on high hills, but on knolls or hillocks elevated above the surrounding country.]

[Not on high hills, but on small mounds or gentle rises above the surrounding area.]

facing the sun.

facing the sun.

[Tu Mu takes this to mean "facing south," and Ch’en Hao "facing east." Cf. infra, §§ 11, 13.

[Tu Mu interprets this as "facing south," while Ch’en Hao sees it as "facing east." Cf. infra, §§ 11, 13.]

Do not climb heights in order to fight. So much for mountain warfare.

Do not climb heights to engage in battle. That's enough about mountain warfare.

3. After crossing a river, you should get far away from it.

3. After crossing a river, you should move far away from it.

["In order to tempt the enemy to cross after you," according to Ts’ao Kung, and also, says Chang Yu, "in order not to be impeded in your evolutions." The T’ung Tien reads, "If the enemy crosses a river," etc. But in view of the next sentence, this is almost certainly an interpolation.]

["To lure the enemy to follow you," according to Ts’ao Kung, and also, as Chang Yu states, "to avoid being hindered in your movements." The T’ung Tien says, "If the enemy crosses a river," etc. But considering the next sentence, this is almost certain to be an addition.]

4. When an invading force crosses a river in its onward march, do not advance to meet it in mid-stream. It will be best to let half the army get across, and then deliver your attack.

4. When an invading force crosses a river during their advance, don’t go out to meet them in the middle of the stream. It’s better to wait until half the army has crossed, and then launch your attack.

[Li Ch’uan alludes to the great victory won by Han Hsin over Lung Chu at the Wei River. Turning to the Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 34, fol. 6 verso, we find the battle described as follows: "The two armies were drawn up on opposite sides of the river. In the night, Han Hsin ordered his men to take some ten thousand sacks filled with sand and construct a dam higher up. Then, leading half his army across, he attacked Lung Chu; but after a time, pretending to have failed in his attempt, he hastily withdrew to the other bank. Lung Chu was much elated by this unlooked-for success, and exclaiming: "I felt sure that Han Hsin was really a coward!" he pursued him and began crossing the river in his turn. Han Hsin now sent a party to cut open the sandbags, thus releasing a great volume of water, which swept down and prevented the greater portion of Lung Chu’s army from getting across. He then turned upon the force which had been cut off, and annihilated it, Lung Chu himself being amongst the slain. The rest of the army, on the further bank, also scattered and fled in all directions.]

[Li Ch’uan refers to the significant victory achieved by Han Hsin over Lung Chu at the Wei River. In the Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 34, fol. 6 verso, the battle is described like this: "The two armies were positioned on opposite sides of the river. At night, Han Hsin ordered his men to take about ten thousand sandbags and build a dam further up. Then, leading half his army across, he attacked Lung Chu; but after a while, pretending to have failed, he quickly retreated to the other bank. Lung Chu was quite pleased by this unexpected success, and exclaimed: 'I knew Han Hsin was just a coward!' as he pursued him and began to cross the river himself. Han Hsin then sent a group to open the sandbags, releasing a massive surge of water that washed down and blocked most of Lung Chu's army from getting across. He then turned against the isolated force and wiped it out, with Lung Chu himself among the dead. The remainder of the army on the opposite bank also scattered and fled in all directions.]

5. If you are anxious to fight, you should not go to meet the invader near a river which he has to cross.

5. If you're eager to fight, you shouldn't confront the invader near a river that he needs to cross.

[For fear of preventing his crossing.]

[For fear of preventing his crossing.]

6. Moor your craft higher up than the enemy, and facing the sun.

6. Anchor your boat higher up than the enemy and facing the sun.

[See supra, § 2. The repetition of these words in connection with water is very awkward. Chang Yu has the note: "Said either of troops marshalled on the river-bank, or of boats anchored in the stream itself; in either case it is essential to be higher than the enemy and facing the sun." The other commentators are not at all explicit.]

[See supra, § 2. The repetition of these words related to water is quite clumsy. Chang Yu notes: "This refers either to troops lined up on the riverbank or to boats anchored in the river; in either scenario, it's crucial to be positioned higher than the enemy and facing the sun." The other commentators are not very clear about this.]

Do not move up-stream to meet the enemy.

Do not go upstream to confront the enemy.

[Tu Mu says: "As water flows downwards, we must not pitch our camp on the lower reaches of a river, for fear the enemy should open the sluices and sweep us away in a flood. Chu-ko Wu-hou has remarked that ‘in river warfare we must not advance against the stream,’ which is as much as to say that our fleet must not be anchored below that of the enemy, for then they would be able to take advantage of the current and make short work of us." There is also the danger, noted by other commentators, that the enemy may throw poison on the water to be carried down to us.]

[Tu Mu says: "As water flows downstream, we shouldn't set up our camp on the lower parts of a river, as the enemy might open the gates and wash us away in a flood. Chu-ko Wu-hou has pointed out that ‘in river warfare, we must not move against the current,’ which means our fleet shouldn't be anchored below the enemy's, or they could use the current to easily defeat us." There's also the risk, noted by other commentators, that the enemy might poison the water to be carried downstream to us.]

So much for river warfare.

Forget river warfare.

7. In crossing salt-marshes, your sole concern should be to get over them quickly, without any delay.

7. When crossing salt marshes, your only worry should be to get through them quickly, without any hold-ups.

[Because of the lack of fresh water, the poor quality of the herbage, and last but not least, because they are low, flat, and exposed to attack.]

[Due to the shortage of fresh water, the poor quality of the grass, and, last but not least, because they are low, flat, and vulnerable to attacks.]

8. If forced to fight in a salt-marsh, you should have water and grass near you, and get your back to a clump of trees.

8. If you have to fight in a salt marsh, make sure you have water and grass nearby, and position your back against a group of trees.

[Li Ch’uan remarks that the ground is less likely to be treacherous where there are trees, while Tu Mu says that they will serve to protect the rear.]

[Li Ch’uan notes that the ground is less likely to be hazardous when there are trees, while Tu Mu states that they will help protect the back.]

So much for operations in salt-marshes.

So much for activities in salt marshes.

9. In dry, level country, take up an easily accessible position with rising ground to your right and on your rear,

9. In flat, dry land, find a spot that's easy to access with higher ground to your right and behind you,

[Tu Mu quotes T’ai Kung as saying: "An army should have a stream or a marsh on its left, and a hill or tumulus on its right."]

[Tu Mu quotes T’ai Kung as saying: "An army should have a river or a wetland on its left, and a hill or mound on its right."]

so that the danger may be in front, and safety lie behind. So much for campaigning in flat country.

so that the danger is ahead, and safety is behind. That’s how it is when you’re campaigning in flat terrain.

10. These are the four useful branches of military knowledge

10. These are the four important areas of military knowledge

[Those, namely, concerned with (1) mountains, (2) rivers, (3) marshes, and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon’s "Military Maxims," no. 1.]

[Those, specifically, focused on (1) mountains, (2) rivers, (3) marshes, and (4) plains. Compare Napoleon’s "Military Maxims," no. 1.]

which enabled the Yellow Emperor to vanquish four several sovereigns.

which allowed the Yellow Emperor to defeat four different rulers.

[Regarding the "Yellow Emperor": Mei Yao-ch’en asks, with some plausibility, whether there is an error in the text as nothing is known of Huang Ti having conquered four other Emperors. The Shih Chi (ch. 1 ad init.) speaks only of his victories over Yen Ti and Ch’ih Yu. In the Liu T’ao it is mentioned that he "fought seventy battles and pacified the Empire." Ts’ao Kung’s explanation is, that the Yellow Emperor was the first to institute the feudal system of vassals princes, each of whom (to the number of four) originally bore the title of Emperor. Li Ch’uan tells us that the art of war originated under Huang Ti, who received it from his Minister Feng Hou.]

[Regarding the "Yellow Emperor": Mei Yao-ch’en questions, quite reasonably, whether there’s a mistake in the text since there’s no record of Huang Ti defeating four other Emperors. The Shih Chi (ch. 1 ad init.) only mentions his victories over Yen Ti and Ch’ih Yu. In the Liu T’ao, it states that he "fought seventy battles and unified the Empire." Ts’ao Kung explains that the Yellow Emperor was the first to establish the feudal system with vassal princes, four of whom originally held the title of Emperor. Li Ch’uan informs us that the art of war began under Huang Ti, who learned it from his Minister Feng Hou.]

11. All armies prefer high ground to low,

11. All armies prefer high ground to low,

["High Ground," says Mei Yao-ch’en, "is not only more agreeable and salubrious, but more convenient from a military point of view; low ground is not only damp and unhealthy, but also disadvantageous for fighting."]

["High Ground," says Mei Yao-ch’en, "is not only more pleasant and healthy, but also more practical from a military standpoint; low ground is not only moist and unhealthy, but also a disadvantage in battle."]

and sunny places to dark.

and sunny places to dark.

12. If you are careful of your men,

12. If you take care of your people,

[Ts’ao Kung says: "Make for fresh water and pasture, where you can turn out your animals to graze."]

[Ts’ao Kung says: "Head towards fresh water and grasslands, where you can let your animals graze."]

and camp on hard ground, the army will be free from disease of every kind,

and camp on hard ground, the army will be free from all kinds of diseases,

[Chang Yu says: "The dryness of the climate will prevent the outbreak of illness."]

[Chang Yu says: "The dry climate will stop sickness from spreading."]

and this will spell victory.

and this will mean victory.

13. When you come to a hill or a bank, occupy the sunny side, with the slope on your right rear. Thus you will at once act for the benefit of your soldiers and utilise the natural advantages of the ground.

13. When you reach a hill or a bank, take the sunny side, with the slope on your right rear. This way, you'll help your soldiers and make the most of the natural advantages of the landscape.

14. When, in consequence of heavy rains up-country, a river which you wish to ford is swollen and flecked with foam, you must wait until it subsides.

14. When, due to heavy rains upstream, a river that you want to cross is swollen and frothy, you need to wait until it goes down.

15. Country in which there are precipitous cliffs with torrents running between, deep natural hollows,

15. Country with steep cliffs and rushing streams between deep natural valleys,

The latter defined as "places enclosed on every side by steep banks, with pools of water at the bottom."]

The latter is defined as "areas surrounded on all sides by steep banks, with bodies of water at the bottom."

confined places,

limited spaces,

[Defined as "natural pens or prisons" or "places surrounded by precipices on three sides—easy to get into, but hard to get out of."]

[Defined as "natural pens or prisons" or "places surrounded by cliffs on three sides—easy to enter, but hard to escape from."]

tangled thickets,

tangled bushes,

[Defined as "places covered with such dense undergrowth that spears cannot be used."]

[Defined as "places filled with such thick underbrush that spears can't be used."]

quagmires

swamps

[Defined as "low-lying places, so heavy with mud as to be impassable for chariots and horsemen."]

[Defined as "low-lying areas, so saturated with mud that they are impossible for chariots and horsemen to cross."]

and crevasses,

and cracks,

[Defined by Mei Yao-ch’en as "a narrow difficult way between beetling cliffs." Tu Mu’s note is "ground covered with trees and rocks, and intersected by numerous ravines and pitfalls." This is very vague, but Chia Lin explains it clearly enough as a defile or narrow pass, and Chang Yu takes much the same view. On the whole, the weight of the commentators certainly inclines to the rendering "defile." But the ordinary meaning of the Chinese in one place is "a crack or fissure" and the fact that the meaning of the Chinese elsewhere in the sentence indicates something in the nature of a defile, make me think that Sun Tzŭ is here speaking of crevasses.]

[Defined by Mei Yao-ch’en as "a narrow difficult way between steep cliffs." Tu Mu’s note is "land covered with trees and rocks, with many ravines and pitfalls." This is quite vague, but Chia Lin explains it clearly enough as a narrow pass, and Chang Yu has a similar interpretation. Overall, the consensus among the commentators leans toward the interpretation "defile." However, the usual meaning of the Chinese in one instance is "a crack or fissure," and the context of the Chinese elsewhere in the sentence suggests something similar to a defile, which makes me think that Sun Tzŭ is referring to crevasses here.]

should be left with all possible speed and not approached.

should be left as quickly as possible and not approached.

16. While we keep away from such places, we should get the enemy to approach them; while we face them, we should let the enemy have them on his rear.

16. While we avoid those places, we should lure the enemy to come close to them; while we confront them, we should allow the enemy to have them at his back.

17. If in the neighbourhood of your camp there should be any hilly country, ponds surrounded by aquatic grass, hollow basins filled with reeds, or woods with thick undergrowth, they must be carefully routed out and searched; for these are places where men in ambush or insidious spies are likely to be lurking.

17. If there are any hilly areas, ponds covered with water plants, hollow spaces filled with reeds, or forests with dense underbrush near your camp, you need to thoroughly check and search them; these are spots where ambushers or sneaky spies might be hiding.

[Chang Yu has the note: "We must also be on our guard against traitors who may lie in close covert, secretly spying out our weaknesses and overhearing our instructions."]

[Chang Yu has the note: "We need to be careful of traitors who might be hiding nearby, secretly checking out our weaknesses and eavesdropping on our instructions."]

18. When the enemy is close at hand and remains quiet, he is relying on the natural strength of his position.

18. When the enemy is nearby and stays silent, he is counting on the natural advantages of his position.

[Here begin Sun Tzŭ’s remarks on the reading of signs, much of which is so good that it could almost be included in a modern manual like Gen. Baden-Powell’s "Aids to Scouting."]

[Here begin Sun Tzŭ’s remarks on interpreting signs, much of which is so insightful that it could almost be included in a modern manual like Gen. Baden-Powell’s "Aids to Scouting."]

19. When he keeps aloof and tries to provoke a battle, he is anxious for the other side to advance.

19. When he stays distant and tries to stir up a fight, he's hoping the other side will move forward.

[Probably because we are in a strong position from which he wishes to dislodge us. "If he came close up to us, says Tu Mu, "and tried to force a battle, he would seem to despise us, and there would be less probability of our responding to the challenge."]

[Probably because we are in a strong position that he wants to disrupt. "If he approached us directly," says Tu Mu, "and tried to provoke a battle, it would come off as dismissive towards us, making it less likely that we would take on the challenge."]

20. If his place of encampment is easy of access, he is tendering a bait.

20. If his camp is easy to get to, he is setting a trap.

21. Movement amongst the trees of a forest shows that the enemy is advancing.

21. Movement among the trees in the forest indicates that the enemy is approaching.

[Ts’ao Kung explains this as "felling trees to clear a passage," and Chang Yu says: "Every man sends out scouts to climb high places and observe the enemy. If a scout sees that the trees of a forest are moving and shaking, he may know that they are being cut down to clear a passage for the enemy’s march."]

[Ts’ao Kung explains this as "felling trees to clear a passage," and Chang Yu says: "Every man sends out scouts to climb high places and observe the enemy. If a scout sees that the trees of a forest are moving and shaking, he may know that they are being cut down to clear a passage for the enemy’s march."]

The appearance of a number of screens in the midst of thick grass means that the enemy wants to make us suspicious.

The sight of several screens among the tall grass suggests that the enemy is trying to make us suspicious.

[Tu Yu’s explanation, borrowed from Ts’ao Kung’s, is as follows: "The presence of a number of screens or sheds in the midst of thick vegetation is a sure sign that the enemy has fled and, fearing pursuit, has constructed these hiding-places in order to make us suspect an ambush." It appears that these "screens" were hastily knotted together out of any long grass which the retreating enemy happened to come across.]

[Tu Yu’s explanation, based on Ts’ao Kung’s, is as follows: "The presence of several screens or shelters among dense vegetation clearly indicates that the enemy has retreated and, fearing they are being followed, has created these hiding spots to make us think there’s an ambush." It seems these "screens" were quickly tied together using any long grass the retreating enemy could find.]

22. The rising of birds in their flight is the sign of an ambuscade.

22. The flight of birds is a sign of an ambush.

[Chang Yu’s explanation is doubtless right: "When birds that are flying along in a straight line suddenly shoot upwards, it means that soldiers are in ambush at the spot beneath."]

[Chang Yu’s explanation is definitely correct: "When birds flying in a straight line suddenly shoot up, it means that soldiers are hiding in ambush below."]

Startled beasts indicate that a sudden attack is coming.

Startled animals signal that an attack is about to happen.

23. When there is dust rising in a high column, it is the sign of chariots advancing; when the dust is low, but spread over a wide area, it betokens the approach of infantry.

23. When dust is kicking up in a tall column, it means chariots are coming; when the dust is low and spread out over a large area, it indicates the approach of infantry.

["High and sharp," or rising to a peak, is of course somewhat exaggerated as applied to dust. The commentators explain the phenomenon by saying that horses and chariots, being heavier than men, raise more dust, and also follow one another in the same wheel-track, whereas foot-soldiers would be marching in ranks, many abreast. According to Chang Yu, "every army on the march must have scouts some way in advance, who on sighting dust raised by the enemy, will gallop back and report it to the commander-in-chief." Cf. Gen. Baden-Powell: "As you move along, say, in a hostile country, your eyes should be looking afar for the enemy or any signs of him: figures, dust rising, birds getting up, glitter of arms, etc." [1] ]

["High and sharp," or rising to a peak, is definitely a bit of an exaggeration when it comes to dust. The commentators explain this by mentioning that horses and chariots, being heavier than people, kick up more dust and follow the same path, while foot-soldiers are usually marching in ranks, many side by side. According to Chang Yu, "every army on the march needs scouts ahead, who, upon seeing dust raised by the enemy, will hurry back to inform the commander-in-chief." Cf. Gen. Baden-Powell: "As you move through, say, an enemy territory, your eyes should be scanning the distance for the enemy or any signs of him: figures, rising dust, birds taking flight, glimmer of weapons, etc." [1]]

When it branches out in different directions, it shows that parties have been sent to collect firewood. A few clouds of dust moving to and fro signify that the army is encamping.

When it spreads out in different directions, it indicates that groups have been sent to gather firewood. A few clouds of dust moving back and forth suggest that the army is setting up camp.

[Chang Yu says: "In apportioning the defences for a cantonment, light horse will be sent out to survey the position and ascertain the weak and strong points all along its circumference. Hence the small quantity of dust and its motion."]

[Chang Yu says: "When setting up defenses for a military camp, light cavalry will be deployed to examine the area and identify both the vulnerabilities and strengths around its perimeter. That’s why there’s a little bit of dust and it’s moving."]

24. Humble words and increased preparations are signs that the enemy is about to advance.

24. Humble words and more preparations are signs that the enemy is about to attack.

["As though they stood in great fear of us," says Tu Mu. "Their object is to make us contemptuous and careless, after which they will attack us." Chang Yu alludes to the story of T’ien Tan of the Ch’i-mo against the Yen forces, led by Ch’i Chieh. In ch. 82 of the Shih Chi we read: "T’ien Tan openly said: ‘My only fear is that the Yen army may cut off the noses of their Ch’i prisoners and place them in the front rank to fight against us; that would be the undoing of our city.’ The other side being informed of this speech, at once acted on the suggestion; but those within the city were enraged at seeing their fellow-countrymen thus mutilated, and fearing only lest they should fall into the enemy’s hands, were nerved to defend themselves more obstinately than ever. Once again T’ien Tan sent back converted spies who reported these words to the enemy: "What I dread most is that the men of Yen may dig up the ancestral tombs outside the town, and by inflicting this indignity on our forefathers cause us to become faint-hearted.’ Forthwith the besiegers dug up all the graves and burned the corpses lying in them. And the inhabitants of Chi-mo, witnessing the outrage from the city-walls, wept passionately and were all impatient to go out and fight, their fury being increased tenfold. T’ien Tan knew then that his soldiers were ready for any enterprise. But instead of a sword, he himself took a mattock in his hands, and ordered others to be distributed amongst his best warriors, while the ranks were filled up with their wives and concubines. He then served out all the remaining rations and bade his men eat their fill. The regular soldiers were told to keep out of sight, and the walls were manned with the old and weaker men and with women. This done, envoys were dispatched to the enemy’s camp to arrange terms of surrender, whereupon the Yen army began shouting for joy. T’ien Tan also collected 20,000 ounces of silver from the people, and got the wealthy citizens of Chi-mo to send it to the Yen general with the prayer that, when the town capitulated, he would not allow their homes to be plundered or their women to be maltreated. Ch’i Chieh, in high good humor, granted their prayer; but his army now became increasingly slack and careless. Meanwhile, T’ien Tan got together a thousand oxen, decked them with pieces of red silk, painted their bodies, dragon-like, with colored stripes, and fastened sharp blades on their horns and well-greased rushes on their tails. When night came on, he lighted the ends of the rushes, and drove the oxen through a number of holes which he had pierced in the walls, backing them up with a force of 5000 picked warriors. The animals, maddened with pain, dashed furiously into the enemy’s camp where they caused the utmost confusion and dismay; for their tails acted as torches, showing up the hideous pattern on their bodies, and the weapons on their horns killed or wounded any with whom they came into contact. In the meantime, the band of 5000 had crept up with gags in their mouths, and now threw themselves on the enemy. At the same moment a frightful din arose in the city itself, all those that remained behind making as much noise as possible by banging drums and hammering on bronze vessels, until heaven and earth were convulsed by the uproar. Terror-stricken, the Yen army fled in disorder, hotly pursued by the men of Ch’i, who succeeded in slaying their general Ch’i Chien…. The result of the battle was the ultimate recovery of some seventy cities which had belonged to the Ch’i State."]

["As if they were really afraid of us," says Tu Mu. "Their goal is to make us underestimate them and be careless, then they will strike." Chang Yu references the story of T’ien Tan from Ch’i-mo against the Yen forces, led by Ch’i Chieh. In ch. 82 of the Shih Chi, we read: "T’ien Tan openly stated: ‘My greatest fear is that the Yen army might cut off the noses of their Ch’i prisoners and put them in the front line to fight against us; that would be the end of our city.’ Once the other side learned of this, they acted on his words; but the people inside the city were infuriated to see their fellow citizens mutilated and, fearing only that they might fall into enemy hands, became even more determined to defend themselves. Again, T’ien Tan sent back spies who had changed sides to report to the enemy: 'What I fear most is that the men of Yen might dig up the ancestral graves outside the town, and by doing this dishonor our ancestors, make us lose heart.' Immediately, the besieging forces dug up all the graves and burned the bodies within them. The people of Chi-mo, witnessing this atrocity from the city walls, cried out in despair and were all eager to fight, their anger intensifying. T’ien Tan realized that his soldiers were ready for any challenge. Yet instead of arming himself with a sword, he took a mattock, distributing similar tools among his best warriors, while their ranks were filled with their wives and concubines. He then distributed all the remaining food rations and told his men to eat their fill. The regular soldiers were hidden away, while the walls were manned by the older and weaker men and by women. Once this was done, messengers were sent to the enemy camp to negotiate terms of surrender, prompting the Yen army to cheer with joy. T’ien Tan also gathered 20,000 ounces of silver from the people and had the wealthy citizens of Chi-mo send it to the Yen general, requesting that when the town fell, their homes not be looted or their women harmed. Ch’i Chieh, in a good mood, granted their request; however, his troops became increasingly lazy and careless. Meanwhile, T’ien Tan prepared a thousand oxen, adorned them with pieces of red silk, painted their bodies in a dragon-like pattern with colored stripes, and attached sharp blades to their horns and greased rushes to their tails. When night fell, he lit the ends of the rushes and drove the oxen through several openings he had made in the walls, backing them up with a force of 5,000 chosen warriors. The distressed animals charged wildly into the enemy camp, causing complete chaos and panic; their tails, now torches, illuminated the gruesome designs on their bodies, and the blades on their horns wounded or killed anyone they came into contact with. Meanwhile, the band of 5,000 had approached silently, their mouths gagged, and then leaped upon the enemy. At the same time, a terrifying racket erupted from within the city, as those who had stayed behind made as much noise as possible by banging drums and hitting bronze vessels, overwhelming heaven and earth with the clamor. Frightened, the Yen army fled in confusion, hotly pursued by the men of Ch’i, who managed to kill their general Ch’i Chien…. The outcome of the battle was the eventual recapture of around seventy cities that had belonged to the Ch’i State."]

Violent language and driving forward as if to the attack are signs that he will retreat.

Violent language and charging ahead as if ready to attack are signs that he will back down.

25. When the light chariots come out first and take up a position on the wings, it is a sign that the enemy is forming for battle.

25. When the light chariots come out first and take their positions on the sides, it signals that the enemy is getting ready for battle.

26. Peace proposals unaccompanied by a sworn covenant indicate a plot.

26. Peace proposals that lack a sworn agreement suggest there's a hidden agenda.

[The reading here is uncertain. Li Ch’uan indicates "a treaty confirmed by oaths and hostages." Wang Hsi and Chang Yu, on the other hand, simply say "without reason," "on a frivolous pretext."]

[The interpretation here is unclear. Li Ch’uan suggests "a treaty backed by oaths and hostages." Meanwhile, Wang Hsi and Chang Yu just say "without justification," "on a trivial pretext."]

27. When there is much running about

27. When there’s a lot of running around

[Every man hastening to his proper place under his own regimental banner.]

[Every man rushing to his assigned spot under his own regimental flag.]

and the soldiers fall into rank, it means that the critical moment has come.

and the soldiers line up, it means that the critical moment has arrived.

28. When some are seen advancing and some retreating, it is a lure.

28. When some people are moving forward and others are pulling back, it’s a trap.

29. When the soldiers stand leaning on their spears, they are faint from want of food.

29. When the soldiers lean on their spears, they are weak from hunger.

30. If those who are sent to draw water begin by drinking themselves, the army is suffering from thirst.

30. If those sent to gather water start drinking it themselves, the army is suffering from thirst.

[As Tu Mu remarks: "One may know the condition of a whole army from the behavior of a single man."]

[As Tu Mu remarks: "You can understand the state of an entire army by observing the behavior of one person."]

31. If the enemy sees an advantage to be gained and makes no effort to secure it, the soldiers are exhausted.

31. If the enemy sees an opportunity and doesn’t try to take it, the soldiers are worn out.

32. If birds gather on any spot, it is unoccupied.

32. If birds gather in a place, it means it's empty.

[A useful fact to bear in mind when, for instance, as Ch’en Hao says, the enemy has secretly abandoned his camp.]

[A useful fact to remember when, for example, as Ch’en Hao says, the enemy has secretly left his camp.]

Clamour by night betokens nervousness.

Noise at night signals anxiety.

33. If there is disturbance in the camp, the general’s authority is weak. If the banners and flags are shifted about, sedition is afoot. If the officers are angry, it means that the men are weary.

33. If there’s chaos in the camp, the general's authority is weak. If the banners and flags are moved around, there's trouble brewing. If the officers are upset, it means the troops are tired.

[Tu Mu understands the sentence differently: "If all the officers of an army are angry with their general, it means that they are broken with fatigue" owing to the exertions which he has demanded from them.]

[Tu Mu understands the sentence differently: "If all the officers of an army are upset with their general, it means that they are worn out from the demands he has placed on them."]

34. When an army feeds its horses with grain and kills its cattle for food,

34. When an army feeds its horses grain and slaughters its cattle for food,

[In the ordinary course of things, the men would be fed on grain and the horses chiefly on grass.]

[In the usual routine, the men would eat grain and the horses would primarily eat grass.]

and when the men do not hang their cooking-pots over the camp-fires, showing that they will not return to their tents, you may know that they are determined to fight to the death.

and when the men don't hang their cooking pots over the campfires, showing that they won't go back to their tents, you can tell they are resolved to fight to the death.

[I may quote here the illustrative passage from the Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, given in abbreviated form by the P’ei Wen Yun Fu: "The rebel Wang Kuo of Liang was besieging the town of Ch’en- ts’ang, and Huang-fu Sung, who was in supreme command, and Tung Cho were sent out against him. The latter pressed for hasty measures, but Sung turned a deaf ear to his counsel. At last the rebels were utterly worn out, and began to throw down their weapons of their own accord. Sung was not advancing to the attack, but Cho said: ‘It is a principle of war not to pursue desperate men and not to press a retreating host.’ Sung answered: ‘That does not apply here. What I am about to attack is a jaded army, not a retreating host; with disciplined troops I am falling on a disorganized multitude, not a band of desperate men.’ Thereupon he advances to the attack unsupported by his colleague, and routed the enemy, Wang Kuo being slain."]

[I may quote here the illustrative passage from the Hou Han Shu, ch. 71, given in abbreviated form by the P’ei Wen Yun Fu: "The rebel Wang Kuo of Liang was besieging the town of Ch’en-ts’ang, and Huang-fu Sung, who was in command, along with Tung Cho, was sent out against him. Cho pushed for quick action, but Sung ignored his advice. Eventually, the rebels were completely worn out and started to drop their weapons themselves. Sung wasn’t moving to attack, but Cho said: ‘It's a principle of war not to chase desperate men or to press a retreating force.’ Sung replied: ‘That doesn’t apply here. What I'm about to attack is a tired army, not a retreating force; with trained troops, I’m going after a disorganized crowd, not a group of desperate men.’ Then he moved to attack without support from his colleague and defeated the enemy, resulting in Wang Kuo’s death."]

35. The sight of men whispering together in small knots or speaking in subdued tones points to disaffection amongst the rank and file.

35. The sight of men huddling together in small groups or talking in quiet voices indicates a lack of unity among the regular members.

36. Too frequent rewards signify that the enemy is at the end of his resources;

36. Giving rewards too often shows that the enemy is running out of options;

[Because, when an army is hard pressed, as Tu Mu says, there is always a fear of mutiny, and lavish rewards are given to keep the men in good temper.]

[Because when an army is under pressure, as Tu Mu says, there's always a fear of rebellion, and generous rewards are offered to keep the troops in a good mood.]

too many punishments betray a condition of dire distress.

Too many punishments reveal a state of severe distress.

[Because in such case discipline becomes relaxed, and unwonted severity is necessary to keep the men to their duty.]

[Because in this situation, discipline becomes loose, and unusual strictness is needed to keep the men on task.]

37. To begin by bluster, but afterwards to take fright at the enemy’s numbers, shows a supreme lack of intelligence.

37. Starting out with bravado, but then getting scared by the enemy's numbers, demonstrates a complete lack of intelligence.

[I follow the interpretation of Ts’ao Kung, also adopted by Li Ch’uan, Tu Mu, and Chang Yu. Another possible meaning set forth by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, Mei Tao-ch’en and Wang Hsi, is: "The general who is first tyrannical towards his men, and then in terror lest they should mutiny, etc." This would connect the sentence with what went before about rewards and punishments.]

[I follow the interpretation of Ts’ao Kung, also adopted by Li Ch’uan, Tu Mu, and Chang Yu. Another possible meaning put forward by Tu Yu, Chia Lin, Mei Tao-ch’en, and Wang Hsi is: "The general who first treats his men harshly and then fears they might rebel, etc." This would link the sentence with what was discussed earlier regarding rewards and punishments.]

38. When envoys are sent with compliments in their mouths, it is a sign that the enemy wishes for a truce.

38. When diplomats come with kind words, it indicates that the enemy is seeking a ceasefire.

[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy open friendly relations be sending hostages, it is a sign that they are anxious for an armistice, either because their strength is exhausted or for some other reason." But it hardly needs a Sun Tzŭ to draw such an obvious inference.]

[Tu Mu says: "If the enemy establishes friendly relations by sending hostages, it indicates that they are eager for a ceasefire, either because they are weak or for some other reason." But it hardly takes a Sun Tzŭ to make such an obvious conclusion.]

39. If the enemy’s troops march up angrily and remain facing ours for a long time without either joining battle or taking themselves off again, the situation is one that demands great vigilance and circumspection.

39. If the enemy's troops advance angrily and stand facing ours for an extended period without either engaging in battle or retreating, the situation requires careful attention and caution.

[Ts’ao Kung says a manœuver of this sort may be only a ruse to gain time for an unexpected flank attack or the laying of an ambush.]

[Ts’ao Kung says a maneuver like this might just be a trick to buy time for a surprise flank attack or setting up an ambush.]

40. If our troops are no more in number than the enemy, that is amply sufficient; it only means that no direct attack can be made.

40. If our troops are not outnumbered by the enemy, that's more than enough; it just means we can’t launch a direct attack.

[Literally, "no martial advance." That is to say, cheng tactics and frontal attacks must be eschewed, and stratagem resorted to instead.]

[Literally, "no martial advance." That means cheng tactics and direct attacks should be avoided, and instead, strategies should be used.]

What we can do is simply to concentrate all our available strength, keep a close watch on the enemy, and obtain reinforcements.

What we can do is just focus all our available strength, keep a close eye on the enemy, and get reinforcements.

[This is an obscure sentence, and none of the commentators succeed in squeezing very good sense out of it. I follow Li Ch’uan, who appears to offer the simplest explanation: "Only the side that gets more men will win." Fortunately we have Chang Yu to expound its meaning to us in language which is lucidity itself: "When the numbers are even, and no favourable opening presents itself, although we may not be strong enough to deliver a sustained attack, we can find additional recruits amongst our sutlers and camp-followers, and then, concentrating our forces and keeping a close watch on the enemy, contrive to snatch the victory. But we must avoid borrowing foreign soldiers to help us." He then quotes from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 3: "The nominal strength of mercenary troops may be 100,000, but their real value will be not more than half that figure."]

[This is a confusing sentence, and none of the commentators manage to make much sense of it. I agree with Li Ch’uan, who seems to provide the simplest explanation: "Only the side that has more soldiers will win." Luckily, we have Chang Yu to clarify its meaning in very clear language: "When the numbers are even, and there’s no good opening to attack, even if we can’t launch a sustained offensive, we can find extra troops among our sutlers and camp followers, and then, by concentrating our forces and keeping a close eye on the enemy, we can aim to win. But we should avoid hiring foreign soldiers to assist us." He then quotes from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 3: "The official strength of mercenary troops may be 100,000, but their actual value will be at most half that number."]

41. He who exercises no forethought but makes light of his opponents is sure to be captured by them.

41. Someone who doesn’t think ahead and underestimates their rivals is bound to be caught by them.

[Ch’en Hao, quoting from the Tso Chuan, says: "If bees and scorpions carry poison, how much more will a hostile state! Even a puny opponent, then, should not be treated with contempt."]

[Ch’en Hao, quoting from the Tso Chuan, says: "If bees and scorpions carry poison, how much more will a hostile state! Even a weak opponent, then, should not be underestimated."]

42. If soldiers are punished before they have grown attached to you, they will not prove submissive; and, unless submissive, then will be practically useless. If, when the soldiers have become attached to you, punishments are not enforced, they will still be useless.

42. If soldiers are punished before they get attached to you, they won’t be compliant; and if they’re not compliant, they’ll be pretty much useless. If you don’t enforce punishments after the soldiers have become attached to you, they’ll still be ineffective.

43. Therefore soldiers must be treated in the first instance with humanity, but kept under control by means of iron discipline.

43. Therefore, soldiers should first be treated with kindness, but they must be kept in line through strict discipline.

[Yen Tzŭ [B.C. 493] said of Ssu-ma Jang-chu: "His civil virtues endeared him to the people; his martial prowess kept his enemies in awe." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4 init.: "The ideal commander unites culture with a warlike temper; the profession of arms requires a combination of hardness and tenderness."]

[Yen Tzŭ [B.C. 493] said about Ssu-ma Jang-chu: "His strong moral character made him beloved by the people; his military skills instilled fear in his enemies." Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. 4 init.: "The ideal leader blends sophistication with a warrior spirit; the military life demands a mix of toughness and compassion."]

This is a certain road to victory.

This is a sure path to success.

44. If in training soldiers commands are habitually enforced, the army will be well-disciplined; if not, its discipline will be bad.

44. If commands are consistently enforced while training soldiers, the army will be well-disciplined; if not, its discipline will suffer.

45. If a general shows confidence in his men but always insists on his orders being obeyed,

45. If a general shows trust in his troops but consistently demands that his orders be followed,

[Tu Mu says: "A general ought in time of peace to show kindly confidence in his men and also make his authority respected, so that when they come to face the enemy, orders may be executed and discipline maintained, because they all trust and look up to him." What Sun Tzŭ has said in § 44, however, would lead one rather to expect something like this: "If a general is always confident that his orders will be carried out," etc."]

[Tu Mu says: "A general should, during peacetime, build trust and confidence with his soldiers while also ensuring that his authority is respected. This way, when they encounter the enemy, orders will be followed, and discipline will be upheld, as they all rely on and respect him." However, what Sun Tzŭ mentions in § 44 suggests that we might expect something more like this: "If a general is always sure his orders will be executed," etc.]

the gain will be mutual.

the benefits will be mutual.

[Chang Yu says: "The general has confidence in the men under his command, and the men are docile, having confidence in him. Thus the gain is mutual." He quotes a pregnant sentence from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 4: "The art of giving orders is not to try to rectify minor blunders and not to be swayed by petty doubts." Vacillation and fussiness are the surest means of sapping the confidence of an army.]

[Chang Yu says: "The general trusts his soldiers, and the soldiers trust him. So, it's a win-win situation." He references a powerful line from Wei Liao Tzŭ, ch. 4: "The skill in commanding is to avoid correcting small mistakes and not to be influenced by trivial uncertainties." Hesitation and overthinking are the quickest ways to weaken an army's confidence.]

[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 26.

"Aids to Scouting," p. 26.

Chapter X. TERRAIN

[Only about a third of the chapter, comprising §§ 1-13, deals with "terrain," the subject being more fully treated in ch. XI. The "six calamities" are discussed in §§ 14-20, and the rest of the chapter is again a mere string of desultory remarks, though not less interesting, perhaps, on that account.]

[Only about a third of the chapter, covering §§ 1-13, focuses on "terrain," which is explored more thoroughly in ch. XI. The "six calamities" are covered in §§ 14-20, and the rest of the chapter consists of a series of random thoughts, though that might make it even more interesting.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: We may distinguish six kinds of terrain, to wit: (1) Accessible ground;

1. Sun Tzu said: We can identify six types of terrain, namely: (1) Accessible ground;

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "plentifully provided with roads and means of communications."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "well supplied with roads and methods of communication."]

(2) entangling ground;

entangled ground;

[The same commentator says: "Net-like country, venturing into which you become entangled."]

[The same commentator says: "It's like a web of a country; once you step in, you get caught up."]

(3) temporising ground;

(3) delaying tactic;

[Ground which allows you to "stave off" or "delay."]

[Ground which allows you to "postpone" or "delay."]

(4) narrow passes; (5) precipitous heights; (6) positions at a great distance from the enemy.

(4) tight paths; (5) steep heights; (6) locations far from the enemy.

[It is hardly necessary to point out the faultiness of this classification. A strange lack of logical perception is shown in the Chinaman’s unquestioning acceptance of glaring cross-divisions such as the above.]

[It’s hardly necessary to highlight the flaws in this classification. There’s a surprising lack of logical reasoning in the Chinese person's uncritical acceptance of obvious divisions like those mentioned above.]

2. Ground which can be freely traversed by both sides is called accessible.

2. Ground that can be freely crossed by both sides is called accessible.

3. With regard to ground of this nature, be before the enemy in occupying the raised and sunny spots, and carefully guard your line of supplies.

3. When it comes to this kind of ground, get ahead of the enemy by taking control of the elevated and sunny areas, and make sure to protect your supply line closely.

[The general meaning of the last phrase is doubtlessly, as Tu Yu says, "not to allow the enemy to cut your communications." In view of Napoleon’s dictum, "the secret of war lies in the communications," [1] we could wish that Sun Tzŭ had done more than skirt the edge of this important subject here and in I. § 10, VII. § 11. Col. Henderson says: "The line of supply may be said to be as vital to the existence of an army as the heart to the life of a human being. Just as the duelist who finds his adversary’s point menacing him with certain death, and his own guard astray, is compelled to conform to his adversary’s movements, and to content himself with warding off his thrusts, so the commander whose communications are suddenly threatened finds himself in a false position, and he will be fortunate if he has not to change all his plans, to split up his force into more or less isolated detachments, and to fight with inferior numbers on ground which he has not had time to prepare, and where defeat will not be an ordinary failure, but will entail the ruin or surrender of his whole army." [2]

The main idea of the last phrase is clearly, as Tu Yu states, "don't let the enemy disrupt your communications." Considering Napoleon’s saying, "the secret of war lies in the communications," [1] it would have been great if Sun Tzŭ had explored this crucial topic more in-depth here and in I. § 10, VII. § 11. Col. Henderson points out: "The supply line is as essential to an army's survival as the heart is to a person's life. Just like a duelist who realizes his opponent's blade is threatening his life while his own defense is down must adapt to his opponent's moves and focus on blocking the attacks, a commander whose communications are suddenly at risk finds himself in a difficult situation. He’ll be lucky if he doesn't have to change all his plans, divide his forces into more or less isolated groups, and fight with fewer troops on terrain he hasn't had time to prepare, where losing won’t just mean a typical defeat but could lead to the destruction or surrender of his entire army." [2]

Then you will be able to fight with advantage.

Then you'll be able to fight with the upper hand.

4. Ground which can be abandoned but is hard to re-occupy is called entangling.

4. Ground that can be given up but is difficult to take back is called entangling.

5. From a position of this sort, if the enemy is unprepared, you may sally forth and defeat him. But if the enemy is prepared for your coming, and you fail to defeat him, then, return being impossible, disaster will ensue.

5. From a position like this, if the enemy is unprepared, you can charge out and defeat them. But if the enemy is ready for your arrival, and you don't succeed in defeating them, then, since returning won't be possible, disaster will follow.

6. When the position is such that neither side will gain by making the first move, it is called temporising ground.

6. When the situation is such that neither side will benefit from making the first move, it’s called temporising ground.

[Tu Mu says: "Each side finds it inconvenient to move, and the situation remains at a deadlock."]

[Tu Mu says: "Both sides find it difficult to move, and the situation is at a standstill."]

7. In a position of this sort, even though the enemy should offer us an attractive bait,

7. In a situation like this, even if the enemy tries to tempt us with an attractive bait,

[Tu Yu says, "turning their backs on us and pretending to flee." But this is only one of the lures which might induce us to quit our position.]

[Tu Yu says, "turning their backs on us and pretending to run away." But this is just one of the tricks that might tempt us to abandon our position.]

it will be advisable not to stir forth, but rather to retreat, thus enticing the enemy in his turn; then, when part of his army has come out, we may deliver our attack with advantage.

It would be wise not to go out but to pull back instead, luring the enemy forward. Then, when some of their army has come out, we can strike with the upper hand.

8. With regard to narrow passes, if you can occupy them first, let them be strongly garrisoned and await the advent of the enemy.

8. When it comes to narrow passes, if you can take control of them first, make sure they are well defended and wait for the enemy to arrive.

[Because then, as Tu Yu observes, "the initiative will lie with us, and by making sudden and unexpected attacks we shall have the enemy at our mercy."]

[Because then, as Tu Yu notes, "the initiative will be with us, and by making sudden and unexpected attacks, we will have the enemy at our mercy."]

9. Should the enemy forestall you in occupying a pass, do not go after him if the pass is fully garrisoned, but only if it is weakly garrisoned.

9. If the enemy gets to a pass before you can secure it, don’t pursue them if the pass is heavily defended, but only if it has a weak defense.

10. With regard to precipitous heights, if you are beforehand with your adversary, you should occupy the raised and sunny spots, and there wait for him to come up.

10. When it comes to high places, if you have the advantage over your opponent, you should take control of the elevated and sunny areas and wait there for him to approach.

[Ts’ao Kung says: "The particular advantage of securing heights and defiles is that your actions cannot then be dictated by the enemy." [For the enunciation of the grand principle alluded to, see VI. § 2]. Chang Yu tells the following anecdote of P’ei Hsing-chien (A.D. 619-682), who was sent on a punitive expedition against the Turkic tribes. "At night he pitched his camp as usual, and it had already been completely fortified by wall and ditch, when suddenly he gave orders that the army should shift its quarters to a hill near by. This was highly displeasing to his officers, who protested loudly against the extra fatigue which it would entail on the men. P’ei Hsing-chien, however, paid no heed to their remonstrances and had the camp moved as quickly as possible. The same night, a terrific storm came on, which flooded their former place of encampment to the depth of over twelve feet. The recalcitrant officers were amazed at the sight, and owned that they had been in the wrong. ‘How did you know what was going to happen?’ they asked. P’ei Hsing-chien replied: ‘From this time forward be content to obey orders without asking unnecessary questions.’ From this it may be seen," Chang Yu continues, "that high and sunny places are advantageous not only for fighting, but also because they are immune from disastrous floods."]

[Ts’ao Kung says: "The main benefit of holding high ground and narrow passes is that your actions aren’t controlled by the enemy." [For the enunciation of the grand principle alluded to, see VI. § 2]. Chang Yu shares a story about P’ei Hsing-chien (A.D. 619-682), who was sent on a punitive mission against the Turkic tribes. "At night, he set up camp as usual, and it was fully fortified with walls and ditches when suddenly he ordered the army to move to a nearby hill. This upset his officers, who loudly protested about the extra strain it would cause the troops. P’ei Hsing-chien, however, ignored their objections and had the camp moved as quickly as possible. That same night, a huge storm hit, flooding their previous camp site to over twelve feet. The protesting officers were stunned and admitted they were wrong. ‘How did you know this was going to happen?’ they asked. P’ei Hsing-chien replied: ‘From now on, be willing to follow orders without asking unnecessary questions.’ From this, it can be seen," Chang Yu continues, "that high and sunny locations are not only good for fighting, but they also avoid the risk of devastating floods."]

11. If the enemy has occupied them before you, do not follow him, but retreat and try to entice him away.

11. If the enemy has taken these positions before you, don’t chase after him; instead, fall back and try to lure him away.

[The turning point of Li Shih-min’s campaign in 621 A.D. against the two rebels, Tou Chien-te, King of Hsia, and Wang Shih-ch’ung, Prince of Cheng, was his seizure of the heights of Wu-lao, in spite of which Tou Chien-te persisted in his attempt to relieve his ally in Lo-yang, was defeated and taken prisoner. See Chiu T’ang Shu, ch. 2, fol. 5 verso, and also ch. 54.]

[The turning point of Li Shih-min’s campaign in 621 A.D. against the two rebels, Tou Chien-te, King of Hsia, and Wang Shih-ch’ung, Prince of Cheng, was when he took control of the heights of Wu-lao. Despite this, Tou Chien-te continued to try to help his ally in Lo-yang but was defeated and captured. See Chiu T’ang Shu, ch. 2, fol. 5 verso, and also ch. 54.]

12. If you are situated at a great distance from the enemy, and the strength of the two armies is equal, it is not easy to provoke a battle,

12. If you're far away from the enemy and both armies are evenly matched, it’s not easy to start a battle,

[The point is that we must not think of undertaking a long and wearisome march, at the end of which, as Tu Yu says, "we should be exhausted and our adversary fresh and keen."]

[The point is that we shouldn’t consider going on a long and tiring march, because in the end, as Tu Yu says, "we would be exhausted and our opponent fresh and alert."]

and fighting will be to your disadvantage.

and fighting will put you at a disadvantage.

13. These six are the principles connected with Earth.

13. These six are the principles related to Earth.

[Or perhaps, "the principles relating to ground." See, however, I. § 8.]

[Or maybe, "the principles regarding ground." See, however, I. § 8.]

The general who has attained a responsible post must be careful to study them.

The general who has reached a significant position needs to be sure to study them.

14. Now an army is exposed to six several calamities, not arising from natural causes, but from faults for which the general is responsible. These are: (1) Flight; (2) insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5) disorganisation; (6) rout.

14. An army can face six different disasters that aren't caused by nature, but by mistakes the general is accountable for. These are: (1) Flight; (2) insubordination; (3) collapse; (4) ruin; (5) disorganization; (6) rout.

15. Other conditions being equal, if one force is hurled against another ten times its size, the result will be the flight of the former.

15. If all other conditions are the same, when one force is directed against another that is ten times larger, the outcome will be the flight of the smaller force.

16. When the common soldiers are too strong and their officers too weak, the result is insubordination.

16. When the regular soldiers are too powerful and their leaders too weak, the result is insubordination.

[Tu Mu cites the unhappy case of T’ien Pu [Hsin T’ang Shu, ch. 148], who was sent to Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an army against Wang T’ing-ts’ou. But the whole time he was in command, his soldiers treated him with the utmost contempt, and openly flouted his authority by riding about the camp on donkeys, several thousands at a time. T’ien Pu was powerless to put a stop to this conduct, and when, after some months had passed, he made an attempt to engage the enemy, his troops turned tail and dispersed in every direction. After that, the unfortunate man committed suicide by cutting his throat.]

[Tu Mu cites the unfortunate case of T’ien Pu [Hsin T’ang Shu, ch. 148], who was sent to Wei in 821 A.D. with orders to lead an army against Wang T’ing-ts’ou. Throughout his time in command, his soldiers treated him with complete disrespect, openly mocking his authority by riding around the camp on donkeys, sometimes thousands at a time. T’ien Pu was unable to control this behavior, and when, after several months, he tried to engage the enemy, his troops fled and scattered in all directions. After that, the tragic man took his own life by cutting his throat.]

When the officers are too strong and the common soldiers too weak, the result is collapse.

When the officers are too strong and the regular soldiers are too weak, the outcome is collapse.

[Ts’ao Kung says: "The officers are energetic and want to press on, the common soldiers are feeble and suddenly collapse."]

[Ts’ao Kung says: "The leaders are full of energy and want to push forward, while the regular soldiers are weak and suddenly give up."]

17. When the higher officers are angry and insubordinate, and on meeting the enemy give battle on their own account from a feeling of resentment, before the commander-in-chief can tell whether or no he is in a position to fight, the result is ruin.

17. When the senior officers are upset and disobedient, and when they confront the enemy to fight out of frustration, before the commander-in-chief has a chance to assess whether he can actually engage, the outcome is disaster.

[Wang Hsi’s note is: "This means, the general is angry without cause, and at the same time does not appreciate the ability of his subordinate officers; thus he arouses fierce resentment and brings an avalanche of ruin upon his head."]

[Wang Hsi’s note is: "This means, the general is furious for no reason, and at the same time fails to recognize the skills of his subordinate officers; as a result, he stirs up deep resentment and brings disaster upon himself."]

18. When the general is weak and without authority; when his orders are not clear and distinct;

18. When the general is weak and lacks authority; when his orders aren't clear and specific;

[Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 4) says: "If the commander gives his orders with decision, the soldiers will not wait to hear them twice; if his moves are made without vacillation, the soldiers will not be in two minds about doing their duty." General Baden-Powell says, italicizing the words: "The secret of getting successful work out of your trained men lies in one nutshell—in the clearness of the instructions they receive." [3] Cf. also Wu Tzŭ ch. 3: "the most fatal defect in a military leader is difference; the worst calamities that befall an army arise from hesitation."]

[Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 4) says: "When the commander issues orders clearly, the soldiers won’t need to hear them again; if he acts decisively, the soldiers won’t hesitate to fulfill their responsibilities." General Baden-Powell emphasizes this point: "The key to getting effective work from your trained personnel is simple—it's all about the clarity of the instructions they receive." [3] See also Wu Tzŭ ch. 3: "the most critical flaw in a military leader is inconsistency; the greatest disasters that an army faces come from hesitation."]

when there are no fixed duties assigned to officers and men,

when there are no specific responsibilities assigned to officers and soldiers,

[Tu Mu says: "Neither officers nor men have any regular routine."]

[Tu Mu says: "Neither the officers nor the soldiers follow any regular schedule."]

and the ranks are formed in a slovenly haphazard manner, the result is utter disorganisation.

and the ranks are formed in a messy, random way, the result is complete disorganization.

19. When a general, unable to estimate the enemy’s strength, allows an inferior force to engage a larger one, or hurls a weak detachment against a powerful one, and neglects to place picked soldiers in the front rank, the result must be a rout.

19. When a general, unable to assess the enemy’s strength, allows a weaker force to confront a larger one, or sends a small group against a powerful one, and fails to place the best soldiers in the front line, the outcome must be a rout.

[Chang Yu paraphrases the latter part of the sentence and continues: "Whenever there is fighting to be done, the keenest spirits should be appointed to serve in the front ranks, both in order to strengthen the resolution of our own men and to demoralize the enemy." Cf. the primi ordines of Caesar ("De Bello Gallico," V. 28, 44, et al.).]

[Chang Yu paraphrases the latter part of the sentence and continues: "Whenever there's fighting to be done, the most determined individuals should be chosen to serve in the front lines, to both boost the morale of our own troops and weaken the resolve of the enemy." Cf. the primi ordines of Caesar ("De Bello Gallico," V. 28, 44, et al.).]

20. These are six ways of courting defeat, which must be carefully noted by the general who has attained a responsible post.

20. These are six ways to court defeat that the general in a responsible position must pay close attention to.

[See supra, § 13.]

[See above, § 13.]

21. The natural formation of the country is the soldier’s best ally;

21. The natural landscape of the country is the soldier's greatest ally;

[Ch’en Hao says: "The advantages of weather and season are not equal to those connected with ground."]

[Ch’en Hao says: "The benefits of weather and seasons aren't as significant as those related to the land."]

but a power of estimating the adversary, of controlling the forces of victory, and of shrewdly calculating difficulties, dangers and distances, constitutes the test of a great general.

but the ability to assess the opponent, manage the forces of victory, and wisely evaluate challenges, risks, and distances is what defines a great general.

22. He who knows these things, and in fighting puts his knowledge into practice, will win his battles. He who knows them not, nor practises them, will surely be defeated.

22. The person who understands these principles and applies that knowledge in combat will win their battles. The person who does not understand or practice them will definitely be defeated.

23. If fighting is sure to result in victory, then you must fight, even though the ruler forbid it; if fighting will not result in victory, then you must not fight even at the ruler’s bidding.

23. If fighting is guaranteed to lead to victory, then you should fight, even if the ruler forbids it; if fighting won't lead to victory, then you shouldn't fight, even if the ruler commands you to.

[Cf. VIII. § 3 fin. Huang Shih-kung of the Ch’in dynasty, who is said to have been the patron of Chang Liang and to have written the San Lueh, has these words attributed to him: "The responsibility of setting an army in motion must devolve on the general alone; if advance and retreat are controlled from the Palace, brilliant results will hardly be achieved. Hence the god-like ruler and the enlightened monarch are content to play a humble part in furthering their country’s cause [lit., kneel down to push the chariot wheel]." This means that "in matters lying outside the zenana, the decision of the military commander must be absolute." Chang Yu also quote the saying: "Decrees from the Son of Heaven do not penetrate the walls of a camp."]

[Cf. VIII. § 3 fin. Huang Shih-kung of the Ch’in dynasty, who is said to have been the patron of Chang Liang and to have written the San Lueh, has these words attributed to him: "The responsibility for moving an army must rest solely with the general; if decisions on advancing and retreating come from the Palace, outstanding results are unlikely. Therefore, the god-like ruler and the enlightened monarch are willing to take a backseat in supporting their country's cause [lit., kneel down to push the chariot wheel]." This means that "in matters beyond the inner court, the military commander's decision must be final." Chang Yu also quotes the saying: "Decrees from the Son of Heaven do not reach the walls of a camp."]

24. The general who advances without coveting fame and retreats without fearing disgrace,

24. The general who moves forward without chasing after fame and pulls back without being afraid of disgrace,

[It was Wellington, I think, who said that the hardest thing of all for a soldier is to retreat.]

[It was Wellington, I think, who said that the hardest thing for a soldier is to retreat.]

whose only thought is to protect his country and do good service for his sovereign, is the jewel of the kingdom.

whose only concern is to protect his country and serve his leader well, is the treasure of the kingdom.

[A noble presentiment, in few words, of the Chinese "happy warrior." Such a man, says Ho Shih, "even if he had to suffer punishment, would not regret his conduct."]

[A noble intuition, in a few words, of the Chinese "happy warrior." Such a man, says Ho Shih, "even if he faced punishment, would not regret his actions."]

25. Regard your soldiers as your children, and they will follow you into the deepest valleys; look on them as your own beloved sons, and they will stand by you even unto death.

25. Treat your soldiers like your children, and they will follow you into the deepest valleys; see them as your own beloved sons, and they will stand by you even to death.

[Cf. I. § 6. In this connection, Tu Mu draws for us an engaging picture of the famous general Wu Ch’i, from whose treatise on war I have frequently had occasion to quote: "He wore the same clothes and ate the same food as the meanest of his soldiers, refused to have either a horse to ride or a mat to sleep on, carried his own surplus rations wrapped in a parcel, and shared every hardship with his men. One of his soldiers was suffering from an abscess, and Wu Ch’i himself sucked out the virus. The soldier’s mother, hearing this, began wailing and lamenting. Somebody asked her, saying: ‘Why do you cry? Your son is only a common soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief himself has sucked the poison from his sore.’ The woman replied, ‘Many years ago, Lord Wu performed a similar service for my husband, who never left him afterwards, and finally met his death at the hands of the enemy. And now that he has done the same for my son, he too will fall fighting I know not where.’" Li Ch’uan mentions the Viscount of Ch’u, who invaded the small state of Hsiao during the winter. The Duke of Shen said to him: "Many of the soldiers are suffering severely from the cold." So he made a round of the whole army, comforting and encouraging the men; and straightway they felt as if they were clothed in garments lined with floss silk.]

[Cf. I. § 6. In this context, Tu Mu paints a vivid picture of the famous general Wu Ch’i, from whose military writings I have often quoted: "He wore the same clothes and ate the same food as the lowest-ranking soldiers, refused to ride a horse or sleep on a mat, carried his own extra rations wrapped in a bundle, and shared every hardship with his men. One of his soldiers had an abscess, and Wu Ch’i himself sucked out the infection. The soldier’s mother, upon hearing this, began to weep and mourn. Someone asked her, ‘Why are you crying? Your son is just an ordinary soldier, and yet the commander-in-chief himself has sucked the poison from his wound.’ The woman replied, ‘Many years ago, Lord Wu did the same for my husband, who never left his side afterward and ultimately died at the hands of the enemy. And now that he has done the same for my son, he too will fall in battle, and I do not know where.’" Li Ch’uan mentions the Viscount of Ch’u, who invaded the small state of Hsiao during the winter. The Duke of Shen told him: "Many of the soldiers are suffering greatly from the cold." So he went around the entire army, comforting and encouraging the men; and right away they felt as if they were wearing clothes lined with soft silk.]

26. If, however, you are indulgent, but unable to make your authority felt; kind-hearted, but unable to enforce your commands; and incapable, moreover, of quelling disorder: then your soldiers must be likened to spoilt children; they are useless for any practical purpose.

26. If you’re lenient but can’t assert your authority; kind-hearted but don’t enforce your commands; and also unable to control chaos: then your soldiers are like spoiled children; they’re useless for any practical purpose.

[Li Ching once said that if you could make your soldiers afraid of you, they would not be afraid of the enemy. Tu Mu recalls an instance of stern military discipline which occurred in 219 A.D., when Lu Meng was occupying the town of Chiang-ling. He had given stringent orders to his army not to molest the inhabitants nor take anything from them by force. Nevertheless, a certain officer serving under his banner, who happened to be a fellow-townsman, ventured to appropriate a bamboo hat belonging to one of the people, in order to wear it over his regulation helmet as a protection against the rain. Lu Meng considered that the fact of his being also a native of Ju-nan should not be allowed to palliate a clear breach of discipline, and accordingly he ordered his summary execution, the tears rolling down his face, however, as he did so. This act of severity filled the army with wholesome awe, and from that time forth even articles dropped in the highway were not picked up.]

[Li Ching once said that if you can make your soldiers fear you, they won’t fear the enemy. Tu Mu recalls a strict military discipline incident that happened in 219 A.D., when Lu Meng was occupying the town of Chiang-ling. He had given firm orders to his army not to harm the locals or take anything from them by force. However, a certain officer under his command, who happened to be from the same town, decided to take a bamboo hat from one of the residents to wear over his standard helmet for protection against the rain. Lu Meng thought that being from Ju-nan shouldn’t excuse such a clear violation of discipline, so he ordered the officer’s immediate execution, tears streaming down his face as he did so. This harsh action instilled a healthy respect in the army, and from that point on, even items left on the road were not picked up.]

27. If we know that our own men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware that the enemy is not open to attack, we have gone only halfway towards victory.

27. If we know that our own team is ready to attack, but don’t realize that the enemy is not vulnerable to an attack, we’ve only made partial progress towards victory.

[That is, Ts’ao Kung says, "the issue in this case is uncertain."]

[That is, Ts’ao Kung says, "the issue in this case is unclear."]

28. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, but are unaware that our own men are not in a condition to attack, we have gone only halfway towards victory.

28. If we know that the enemy is vulnerable to an attack, but we don't realize that our own troops aren't ready to make one, we've only made half the progress toward victory.

[Cf. III. § 13 (1).]

[Cf. III. § 13 (1).]

29. If we know that the enemy is open to attack, and also know that our men are in a condition to attack, but are unaware that the nature of the ground makes fighting impracticable, we have still gone only halfway towards victory.

29. If we know that the enemy is vulnerable to an attack, and we are aware that our troops are ready to engage, but don't realize that the terrain makes fighting impossible, we have still only made partial progress toward victory.

30. Hence the experienced soldier, once in motion, is never bewildered; once he has broken camp, he is never at a loss.

30. So, the seasoned soldier, once on the move, is never confused; once he’s set off, he always knows what to do.

[The reason being, according to Tu Mu, that he has taken his measures so thoroughly as to ensure victory beforehand. "He does not move recklessly," says Chang Yu, "so that when he does move, he makes no mistakes."]

[The reason is, according to Tu Mu, that he has planned so thoroughly that he ensures victory in advance. "He doesn't act carelessly," says Chang Yu, "so that when he does take action, he makes no mistakes."]

31. Hence the saying: If you know the enemy and know yourself, your victory will not stand in doubt; if you know Heaven and know Earth, you may make your victory complete.

31. So the saying goes: If you understand your enemy and know yourself, you won't have any doubt about your victory; if you understand Heaven and Earth, you can achieve total victory.

[Li Ch’uan sums up as follows: "Given a knowledge of three things—the affairs of men, the seasons of heaven and the natural advantages of earth—, victory will invariably crown your battles."]

[Li Ch’uan sums up as follows: "If you understand three things—the actions of people, the changes in seasons, and the resources of the land—victory will always be on your side in battle."]

[1] See "Pensees de Napoleon 1er," no. 47.

[1] See "Thoughts of Napoleon I," no. 47.

[2] "The Science of War," chap. 2.

[2] "The Science of War," chap. 2.

[3] "Aids to Scouting," p. xii.

[3] "Aids to Scouting," p. xii.

Chapter XI. THE NINE SITUATIONS

1. Sun Tzŭ said: The art of war recognises nine varieties of ground: (1) Dispersive ground; (2) facile ground; (3) contentious ground; (4) open ground; (5) ground of intersecting highways; (6) serious ground; (7) difficult ground; (8) hemmed-in ground; (9) desperate ground.

1. Sun Tzu said: The art of war identifies nine types of terrain: (1) dispersive terrain; (2) easy terrain; (3) contentious terrain; (4) open terrain; (5) terrain with crossing roads; (6) critical terrain; (7) challenging terrain; (8) confined terrain; (9) desperate terrain.

2. When a chieftain is fighting in his own territory, it is dispersive ground.

2. When a chieftain is battling in his own territory, it's scattered ground.

[So called because the soldiers, being near to their homes and anxious to see their wives and children, are likely to seize the opportunity afforded by a battle and scatter in every direction. "In their advance," observes Tu Mu, "they will lack the valor of desperation, and when they retreat, they will find harbors of refuge."]

[So called because the soldiers, being close to home and eager to see their wives and children, are likely to take the chance provided by a battle and run off in all directions. "As they move forward," notes Tu Mu, "they will lack the courage that comes from desperation, and when they pull back, they will find places to take shelter."]

3. When he has penetrated into hostile territory, but to no great distance, it is facile ground.

3. When he has entered enemy territory, but not very far, it is easy terrain.

[Li Ch’uan and Ho Shih say "because of the facility for retreating," and the other commentators give similar explanations. Tu Mu remarks: "When your army has crossed the border, you should burn your boats and bridges, in order to make it clear to everybody that you have no hankering after home."]

[Li Ch’uan and Ho Shih say "because of the ability to withdraw," and the other commentators give similar explanations. Tu Mu notes: "Once your army has crossed the border, you should destroy your boats and bridges, to show everyone that you have no desire to return home."]

4. Ground the possession of which imports great advantage to either side, is contentious ground.

4. Ground that offers significant benefits to either side is disputed ground.

[Tu Mu defines the ground as ground "to be contended for." Ts’ao Kung says: "ground on which the few and the weak can defeat the many and the strong," such as "the neck of a pass," instanced by Li Ch’uan. Thus, Thermopylae was of this classification because the possession of it, even for a few days only, meant holding the entire invading army in check and thus gaining invaluable time. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. V. ad init.: "For those who have to fight in the ratio of one to ten, there is nothing better than a narrow pass." When Lu Kuang was returning from his triumphant expedition to Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had got as far as I-ho, laden with spoils, Liang Hsi, administrator of Liang-chou, taking advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of Ch’in, plotted against him and was for barring his way into the province. Yang Han, governor of Kao-ch’ang, counseled him, saying: "Lu Kuang is fresh from his victories in the west, and his soldiers are vigorous and mettlesome. If we oppose him in the shifting sands of the desert, we shall be no match for him, and we must therefore try a different plan. Let us hasten to occupy the defile at the mouth of the Kao-wu pass, thus cutting him off from supplies of water, and when his troops are prostrated with thirst, we can dictate our own terms without moving. Or if you think that the pass I mention is too far off, we could make a stand against him at the I-wu pass, which is nearer. The cunning and resource of Tzŭ-fang himself would be expended in vain against the enormous strength of these two positions." Liang Hsi, refusing to act on this advice, was overwhelmed and swept away by the invader.]

[Tu Mu defines the ground as ground "to be fought for." Ts’ao Kung says: "ground where the few and weak can defeat the many and strong," such as "the neck of a pass," as noted by Li Ch’uan. Thus, Thermopylae falls into this category because holding it, even for just a few days, meant keeping the entire invading army at bay and gaining precious time. Cf. Wu Tzŭ, ch. V. ad init.: "For those who have to fight in a 1 to 10 ratio, there's nothing better than a narrow pass." When Lu Kuang was returning from his successful campaign in Turkestan in 385 A.D., and had reached I-ho, loaded with spoils, Liang Hsi, the administrator of Liang-chou, took advantage of the death of Fu Chien, King of Ch’in, and plotted against him by trying to block his entry into the province. Yang Han, governor of Kao-ch’ang, advised him, saying: "Lu Kuang just came off victories in the west, and his soldiers are strong and eager. If we confront him in the shifting sands of the desert, we will be no match for him, so we need a different strategy. Let's hurry to secure the defile at the entrance of the Kao-wu pass, cutting him off from water supply, and when his troops are exhausted from thirst, we can set our own terms without moving. Or if you think the pass I mentioned is too far, we could hold our ground at the I-wu pass, which is closer. The cleverness and resources of Tzŭ-fang would be wasted against the overwhelming strength of these two positions." Liang Hsi, ignoring this advice, was defeated and swept away by the invader.]

5. Ground on which each side has liberty of movement is open ground.

5. Ground where each side can move freely is open ground.

[There are various interpretations of the Chinese adjective for this type of ground. Ts’ao Kung says it means "ground covered with a network of roads," like a chessboard. Ho Shih suggested: "ground on which intercommunication is easy."]

[There are various interpretations of the Chinese adjective for this type of ground. Ts’ao Kung says it means "ground covered with a network of roads," like a chessboard. Ho Shih suggested: "ground where communication is easy."]

6. Ground which forms the key to three contiguous states,

6. Land that connects three neighboring states,

[Ts’au Kung defines this as: "Our country adjoining the enemy’s and a third country conterminous with both." Meng Shih instances the small principality of Cheng, which was bounded on the north-east by Ch’i, on the west by Chin, and on the south by Ch’u.]

[Ts’au Kung defines this as: "Our country next to the enemy’s and a third country next to both." Meng Shih points out the small principality of Cheng, which was bordered on the north-east by Ch’i, on the west by Chin, and on the south by Ch’u.]

so that he who occupies it first has most of the Empire at his command,

so that the person who takes it first has most of the Empire under their control,

[The belligerent who holds this dominating position can constrain most of them to become his allies.]

[The aggressive party that holds this dominating position can force most of them to become his allies.]

is ground of intersecting highways.

is the area of intersecting roads.

7. When an army has penetrated into the heart of a hostile country, leaving a number of fortified cities in its rear, it is serious ground.

7. When an army has moved deep into an enemy's territory, leaving several fortified cities behind, it's a critical situation.

[Wang Hsi explains the name by saying that "when an army has reached such a point, its situation is serious."]

[Wang Hsi explains the name by stating that "when an army has reached this point, its situation is serious."]

8. Mountain forests,

Mountain forests,

[Or simply "forests."]

[Or simply "woods."]

rugged steeps, marshes and fens—all country that is hard to traverse: this is difficult ground.

rugged slopes, marshes, and wetlands—all terrain that is tough to navigate: this is challenging land.

9. Ground which is reached through narrow gorges, and from which we can only retire by tortuous paths, so that a small number of the enemy would suffice to crush a large body of our men: this is hemmed in ground.

9. Ground that can be accessed only through narrow gorges, and from which we can only escape by winding paths, so that a small number of the enemy would be enough to defeat a large group of our men: this is trapped ground.

10. Ground on which we can only be saved from destruction by fighting without delay, is desperate ground.

10. The only way we can save ourselves from destruction is by fighting immediately; this is desperate ground.

[The situation, as pictured by Ts’ao Kung, is very similar to the "hemmed-in ground" except that here escape is no longer possible: "A lofty mountain in front, a large river behind, advance impossible, retreat blocked." Ch’en Hao says: "to be on ‘desperate ground’ is like sitting in a leaking boat or crouching in a burning house." Tu Mu quotes from Li Ching a vivid description of the plight of an army thus entrapped: "Suppose an army invading hostile territory without the aid of local guides:—it falls into a fatal snare and is at the enemy’s mercy. A ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a pathway so perilous that the horses have to be roped together and the chariots carried in slings, no passage open in front, retreat cut off behind, no choice but to proceed in single file. Then, before there is time to range our soldiers in order of battle, the enemy is overwhelming strength suddenly appears on the scene. Advancing, we can nowhere take a breathing-space; retreating, we have no haven of refuge. We seek a pitched battle, but in vain; yet standing on the defensive, none of us has a moment’s respite. If we simply maintain our ground, whole days and months will crawl by; the moment we make a move, we have to sustain the enemy’s attacks on front and rear. The country is wild, destitute of water and plants; the army is lacking in the necessaries of life, the horses are jaded and the men worn-out, all the resources of strength and skill unavailing, the pass so narrow that a single man defending it can check the onset of ten thousand; all means of offense in the hands of the enemy, all points of vantage already forfeited by ourselves:—in this terrible plight, even though we had the most valiant soldiers and the keenest of weapons, how could they be employed with the slightest effect?" Students of Greek history may be reminded of the awful close to the Sicilian expedition, and the agony of the Athenians under Nicias and Demonsthenes. [See Thucydides, VII. 78 sqq.].]

[The situation described by Ts’ao Kung is quite similar to the "hemmed-in ground," but here escape is no longer an option: "A tall mountain in front, a large river behind, impossible to move forward, blocked from retreat." Ch’en Hao states: "being on 'desperate ground' is like sitting in a leaking boat or huddling in a burning house." Tu Mu quotes Li Ching with a vivid depiction of an army caught in this predicament: "Imagine an army invading enemy territory without help from local guides: it falls into a deadly trap and is at the enemy's mercy. A ravine on the left, a mountain on the right, a pathway so dangerous that the horses have to be tied together and the chariots carried in slings, no way forward, retreat cut off behind, forced to move in single file. Then, before we can organize our soldiers for battle, the enemy suddenly appears in overwhelming numbers. As we advance, there’s no chance to catch our breath; as we retreat, we find no safe place. We seek a real fight, but it's futile; yet while on the defensive, none of us can relax for a moment. If we just hold our ground, days and months drag on; the moment we move, we face attacks from front and back. The land is wild, lacking water and vegetation; the army has none of life’s necessities, the horses are exhausted and the men beaten down, all our strength and skills are useless, the pass is so narrow that one defender can hold off ten thousand; all means of attack are with the enemy, all advantageous positions lost to us:—in this dire situation, even if we have the bravest soldiers and sharpest weapons, how could they be used effectively?" Students of Greek history might recall the disastrous end of the Sicilian expedition, and the suffering of the Athenians under Nicias and Demosthenes. [See Thucydides, VII. 78 sqq.].]

11. On dispersive ground, therefore, fight not. On facile ground, halt not. On contentious ground, attack not.

11. So, don’t fight on uneven ground. On easy ground, don’t stop. On disputed ground, don’t attack.

[But rather let all your energies be bent on occupying the advantageous position first. So Ts’ao Kung. Li Ch’uan and others, however, suppose the meaning to be that the enemy has already forestalled us, sot that it would be sheer madness to attack. In the Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, when the King of Wu inquires what should be done in this case, Sun Tzŭ replies: "The rule with regard to contentious ground is that those in possession have the advantage over the other side. If a position of this kind is secured first by the enemy, beware of attacking him. Lure him away by pretending to flee—show your banners and sound your drums—make a dash for other places that he cannot afford to lose—trail brushwood and raise a dust—confound his ears and eyes—detach a body of your best troops, and place it secretly in ambuscade. Then your opponent will sally forth to the rescue."]

[Instead, focus all your energy on securing the advantageous position first. So says Ts’ao Kung. However, Li Ch’uan and others believe that the enemy has already beaten us to it, making an attack sheer madness. In the Sun Tzŭ Hsu Lu, when the King of Wu asks what should be done in this situation, Sun Tzŭ replies: "The rule regarding contested ground is that those who hold it have the advantage. If the enemy secures such a position first, be cautious about attacking him. Lure him away by pretending to retreat—display your banners and sound your drums—make a run for other locations that he can’t afford to lose—scatter brushwood and raise a cloud of dust—confuse his senses—detach a group of your best soldiers and place them in ambush. Then your opponent will come out to save his position."]

12. On open ground, do not try to block the enemy’s way.

12. On open ground, don’t try to block the enemy’s path.

[Because the attempt would be futile, and would expose the blocking force itself to serious risks. There are two interpretations available here. I follow that of Chang Yu. The other is indicated in Ts’ao Kung’s brief note: "Draw closer together"—i.e., see that a portion of your own army is not cut off.]

[Because the attempt would be pointless and would put the blocking force at serious risk. There are two interpretations here. I agree with Chang Yu’s view. The other is noted in Ts’ao Kung’s short comment: "Draw closer together"—meaning make sure that part of your own army isn't isolated.]

On ground of intersecting highways, join hands with your allies.

On the crossroads of intersecting roads, team up with your friends.

[Or perhaps, "form alliances with neighbouring states."]

[Or maybe, "team up with nearby states."]

13. On serious ground, gather in plunder.

13. On serious matters, collect your loot.

[On this, Li Ch’uan has the following delicious note: "When an army penetrates far into the enemy’s country, care must be taken not to alienate the people by unjust treatment. Follow the example of the Han Emperor Kao Tsu, whose march into Ch’in territory was marked by no violation of women or looting of valuables. [Nota bene: this was in 207 B.C., and may well cause us to blush for the Christian armies that entered Peking in 1900 A.D.] Thus he won the hearts of all. In the present passage, then, I think that the true reading must be, not ‘plunder,’ but ‘do not plunder.’" Alas, I fear that in this instance the worthy commentator’s feelings outran his judgment. Tu Mu, at least, has no such illusions. He says: "When encamped on ‘serious ground,’ there being no inducement as yet to advance further, and no possibility of retreat, one ought to take measures for a protracted resistance by bringing in provisions from all sides, and keep a close watch on the enemy."]

[On this, Li Ch’uan has the following insightful note: "When an army advances deep into enemy territory, it’s important not to turn the local people against you through unfair treatment. Take a cue from Han Emperor Kao Tsu, who entered Ch’in lands without harming women or stealing valuables. [Note well: this happened in 207 B.C., and it might make us uncomfortable considering the Christian armies that invaded Peking in 1900 A.D.] This way, he won the loyalty of everyone. So, in this context, I believe the correct interpretation should be, not ‘plunder,’ but ‘do not plunder.’" Unfortunately, I worry that in this case, the respected commentator's emotions surpassed his reasoning. Tu Mu, at least, doesn’t share such illusions. He states: "When camped on ‘serious ground,’ where there’s no reason to move forward yet and no chance to retreat, one should prepare for a prolonged defense by gathering supplies from all directions and keeping a close eye on the enemy."]

In difficult ground, keep steadily on the march.

In tough conditions, keep moving forward.

[Or, in the words of VIII. § 2, "do not encamp.]

[Or, in the words of VIII. § 2, "do not set up camp.]

14. On hemmed-in ground, resort to stratagem.

14. When you're in a tight spot, use clever tactics.

[Ts’au Kung says: "Try the effect of some unusual artifice;" and Tu Yu amplifies this by saying: "In such a position, some scheme must be devised which will suit the circumstances, and if we can succeed in deluding the enemy, the peril may be escaped." This is exactly what happened on the famous occasion when Hannibal was hemmed in among the mountains on the road to Casilinum, and to all appearances entrapped by the dictator Fabius. The stratagem which Hannibal devised to baffle his foes was remarkably like that which T’ien Tan had also employed with success exactly 62 years before. [See IX. § 24, note.] When night came on, bundles of twigs were fastened to the horns of some 2000 oxen and set on fire, the terrified animals being then quickly driven along the mountain side towards the passes which were beset by the enemy. The strange spectacle of these rapidly moving lights so alarmed and discomfited the Romans that they withdrew from their position, and Hannibal’s army passed safely through the defile. [See Polybius, III. 93, 94; Livy, XXII. 16 17.]

[Ts’au Kung says: "Try something unconventional;" and Tu Yu expands on this by stating: "In such a situation, a plan must be created that fits the circumstances, and if we can manage to trick the enemy, we might avoid danger." This is exactly what happened during the famous event when Hannibal found himself surrounded in the mountains on the way to Casilinum, seemingly trapped by the dictator Fabius. The clever tactic Hannibal came up with to outsmart his enemies resembled a strategy T’ien Tan had successfully used exactly 62 years earlier. [See IX. § 24, note.] When night fell, bundles of twigs were attached to the horns of about 2000 oxen and set on fire, and the frightened animals were quickly driven along the mountainside toward the enemy-guarded passes. The bizarre sight of these swiftly moving lights so frightened and confused the Romans that they retreated from their position, allowing Hannibal’s army to safely pass through the narrow passage. [See Polybius, III. 93, 94; Livy, XXII. 16 17.]

On desperate ground, fight.

Fight on desperate ground.

[For, as Chia Lin remarks: "if you fight with all your might, there is a chance of life; where as death is certain if you cling to your corner."]

[For, as Chia Lin says: "if you fight with everything you've got, there's a chance of survival; but sticking to your corner means certain death."]

15. Those who were called skilful leaders of old knew how to drive a wedge between the enemy’s front and rear;

15. Those who were considered skilled leaders in the past knew how to create a divide between the enemy's front and rear;

[More literally, "cause the front and rear to lose touch with each other."]

[More literally, "make the front and back lose contact with each other."]

to prevent co-operation between his large and small divisions; to hinder the good troops from rescuing the bad, the officers from rallying their men.

to stop cooperation between his large and small divisions; to prevent the good troops from saving the bad ones, and the officers from gathering their men.

16. When the enemy’s men were scattered, they prevented them from concentrating; even when their forces were united, they managed to keep them in disorder.

16. When the enemy's troops were scattered, they stopped them from regrouping; even when their forces came together, they still managed to keep them disorganized.

17. When it was to their advantage, they made a forward move; when otherwise, they stopped still.

17. When it benefited them, they moved ahead; when it didn't, they stayed still.

[Mei Yao-ch’en connects this with the foregoing: "Having succeeded in thus dislocating the enemy, they would push forward in order to secure any advantage to be gained; if there was no advantage to be gained, they would remain where they were."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en connects this with the preceding: "After successfully destabilizing the enemy, they would advance to secure any potential advantage; if there was no advantage to be gained, they would stay where they were."]

18. If asked how to cope with a great host of the enemy in orderly array and on the point of marching to the attack, I should say: "Begin by seizing something which your opponent holds dear; then he will be amenable to your will."

18. If someone asked how to deal with a large group of enemies lined up and ready to attack, I would say: "Start by taking something your opponent values; that way, he will be more open to your demands."

[Opinions differ as to what Sun Tzŭ had in mind. Ts’ao Kung thinks it is "some strategical advantage on which the enemy is depending." Tu Mu says: "The three things which an enemy is anxious to do, and on the accomplishment of which his success depends, are: (1) to capture our favourable positions; (2) to ravage our cultivated land; (3) to guard his own communications." Our object then must be to thwart his plans in these three directions and thus render him helpless. [Cf. III. § 3.] By boldly seizing the initiative in this way, you at once throw the other side on the defensive.]

[Opinions vary regarding what Sun Tzŭ intended. Ts’ao Kung believes it refers to "some strategic advantage that the enemy relies on." Tu Mu states: "The three things an enemy is eager to achieve, and on which his success relies, are: (1) to take our advantageous positions; (2) to destroy our farmland; (3) to secure his own supply lines." Therefore, our goal must be to disrupt his plans in these three areas and render him powerless. [Cf. III. § 3.] By confidently taking the initiative this way, you immediately put the opposing side on the defense.]

19. Rapidity is the essence of war:

19. Speed is the essence of war:

[According to Tu Mu, "this is a summary of leading principles in warfare," and he adds: "These are the profoundest truths of military science, and the chief business of the general." The following anecdotes, told by Ho Shih, shows the importance attached to speed by two of China’s greatest generals. In 227 A.D., Meng Ta, governor of Hsin-ch’eng under the Wei Emperor Wen Ti, was meditating defection to the House of Shu, and had entered into correspondence with Chu-ko Liang, Prime Minister of that State. The Wei general Ssu-ma I was then military governor of Wan, and getting wind of Meng Ta’s treachery, he at once set off with an army to anticipate his revolt, having previously cajoled him by a specious message of friendly import. Ssu-ma’s officers came to him and said: "If Meng Ta has leagued himself with Wu and Shu, the matter should be thoroughly investigated before we make a move." Ssu-ma I replied: "Meng Ta is an unprincipled man, and we ought to go and punish him at once, while he is still wavering and before he has thrown off the mask." Then, by a series of forced marches, be brought his army under the walls of Hsin-ch’eng with in a space of eight days. Now Meng Ta had previously said in a letter to Chu-ko Liang: "Wan is 1200 li from here. When the news of my revolt reaches Ssu-ma I, he will at once inform his imperial master, but it will be a whole month before any steps can be taken, and by that time my city will be well fortified. Besides, Ssu-ma I is sure not to come himself, and the generals that will be sent against us are not worth troubling about." The next letter, however, was filled with consternation: "Though only eight days have passed since I threw off my allegiance, an army is already at the city-gates. What miraculous rapidity is this!" A fortnight later, Hsin- ch’eng had fallen and Meng Ta had lost his head. [See Chin Shu, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li Ching was sent from K’uei-chou in Ssu-ch’uan to reduce the successful rebel Hsiao Hsien, who had set up as Emperor at the modern Ching-chou Fu in Hupeh. It was autumn, and the Yangtsze being then in flood, Hsiao Hsien never dreamt that his adversary would venture to come down through the gorges, and consequently made no preparations. But Li Ching embarked his army without loss of time, and was just about to start when the other generals implored him to postpone his departure until the river was in a less dangerous state for navigation. Li Ching replied: "To the soldier, overwhelming speed is of paramount importance, and he must never miss opportunities. Now is the time to strike, before Hsiao Hsien even knows that we have got an army together. If we seize the present moment when the river is in flood, we shall appear before his capital with startling suddenness, like the thunder which is heard before you have time to stop your ears against it. [See VII. § 19, note.] This is the great principle in war. Even if he gets to know of our approach, he will have to levy his soldiers in such a hurry that they will not be fit to oppose us. Thus the full fruits of victory will be ours." All came about as he predicted, and Hsiao Hsien was obliged to surrender, nobly stipulating that his people should be spared and he alone suffer the penalty of death.]

[According to Tu Mu, "this is a summary of key principles in warfare," and he adds: "These are the deepest truths of military science and the main concern of the general." The following stories, told by Ho Shih, highlight the significance of speed as emphasized by two of China’s greatest generals. In 227 A.D., Meng Ta, the governor of Hsin-ch’eng under the Wei Emperor Wen Ti, was considering switching allegiance to the House of Shu and had started correspondence with Chu-ko Liang, the Prime Minister of that state. The Wei general Ssu-ma I, who was the military governor of Wan at the time, learned of Meng Ta’s betrayal and immediately set out with an army to preempt his revolt, having previously flattered him with a seemingly friendly message. Ssu-ma’s officers approached him and said: "If Meng Ta has allied himself with Wu and Shu, we should thoroughly investigate the situation before taking action." Ssu-ma I replied: "Meng Ta is an untrustworthy man, and we should go and punish him at once, while he is still uncertain and before he reveals his true intentions." Then, through a series of forced marches, he brought his army to the walls of Hsin-ch’eng in just eight days. Meng Ta had previously stated in a letter to Chu-ko Liang: "Wan is 1200 li away from here. When Ssu-ma I learns of my rebellion, he will immediately inform his emperor, but it will take a whole month before any action can be taken, and by then my city will be well defended. Besides, Ssu-ma I surely won't come himself, and the generals that will be sent against us aren’t worth worrying about." However, the next letter was filled with panic: "Though only eight days have passed since I broke my allegiance, an army is already at the city gates. What amazing speed is this!" A fortnight later, Hsin-ch’eng had fallen and Meng Ta lost his head. [See Chin Shu, ch. 1, f. 3.] In 621 A.D., Li Ching was sent from K’uei-chou in Ssu-ch’uan to defeat the successful rebel Hsiao Hsien, who had declared himself Emperor at the modern Ching-chou Fu in Hupeh. It was autumn, and with the Yangtze River in flood, Hsiao Hsien never imagined his opponent would dare come down through the gorges, so he made no preparations. But Li Ching quickly embarked his army and was about to set off when the other generals urged him to delay until the river was safer for navigation. Li Ching replied: "For a soldier, speed is crucial, and opportunities must never be missed. Now is the time to act, before Hsiao Hsien even realizes we have assembled an army. If we take advantage of the moment when the river is flooded, we’ll arrive at his capital so suddenly that it will be like thunder that strikes before you can cover your ears. [See VII. § 19, note.] This is the fundamental principle of war. Even if he learns of our approach, he will have to gather his soldiers in such a hurry that they won’t be ready to fight us. Thus, we will reap the full rewards of victory." Everything happened as he predicted, and Hsiao Hsien was forced to surrender, nobly insisting that his people should be spared while he alone faced the penalty of death.]

take advantage of the enemy’s unreadiness, make your way by unexpected routes, and attack unguarded spots.

Take advantage of the enemy’s unpreparedness, find your way through unexpected paths, and strike at unprotected areas.

20. The following are the principles to be observed by an invading force: The further you penetrate into a country, the greater will be the solidarity of your troops, and thus the defenders will not prevail against you.

20. Here are the principles that an invading force should follow: The deeper you go into a country, the stronger your troops will be united, and as a result, the defenders won't be able to beat you.

21. Make forays in fertile country in order to supply your army with food.

21. Scout out fertile areas to provide your army with food.

[Cf. supra, § 13. Li Ch’uan does not venture on a note here.]

[Cf. supra, § 13. Li Ch’uan doesn't make a comment here.]

22. Carefully study the well-being of your men,

22. Pay close attention to the well-being of your team,

[For "well-being", Wang Hsi means, "Pet them, humor them, give them plenty of food and drink, and look after them generally."]

[For "well-being", Wang Hsi means, "Treat them kindly, make them laugh, provide them with plenty of food and drink, and take care of them overall."]

and do not overtax them. Concentrate your energy and hoard your strength.

and don’t overstress them. Focus your energy and save your strength.

[Ch’en recalls the line of action adopted in 224 B.C. by the famous general Wang Chien, whose military genius largely contributed to the success of the First Emperor. He had invaded the Ch’u State, where a universal levy was made to oppose him. But, being doubtful of the temper of his troops, he declined all invitations to fight and remained strictly on the defensive. In vain did the Ch’u general try to force a battle: day after day Wang Chien kept inside his walls and would not come out, but devoted his whole time and energy to winning the affection and confidence of his men. He took care that they should be well fed, sharing his own meals with them, provided facilities for bathing, and employed every method of judicious indulgence to weld them into a loyal and homogenous body. After some time had elapsed, he told off certain persons to find out how the men were amusing themselves. The answer was, that they were contending with one another in putting the weight and long-jumping. When Wang Chien heard that they were engaged in these athletic pursuits, he knew that their spirits had been strung up to the required pitch and that they were now ready for fighting. By this time the Ch’u army, after repeating their challenge again and again, had marched away eastwards in disgust. The Ch’in general immediately broke up his camp and followed them, and in the battle that ensued they were routed with great slaughter. Shortly afterwards, the whole of Ch’u was conquered by Ch’in, and the king Fu-ch’u led into captivity.]

[Ch’en remembers the strategy used in 224 B.C. by the famous general Wang Chien, whose military brilliance greatly contributed to the success of the First Emperor. He had invaded the Ch’u State, where a nationwide mobilization was put together to confront him. However, uncertain about his troops' morale, he refused all challenges to fight and stayed firmly on the defensive. The Ch’u general tried unsuccessfully to force a battle: day after day, Wang Chien remained behind his walls and wouldn’t come out, dedicating all his time and energy to gaining the trust and affection of his men. He made sure they were well-fed, sharing his own meals with them, arranged for bathing facilities, and used every thoughtful indulgence to unite them into a loyal and cohesive group. After a while, he assigned certain individuals to find out how the troops were occupying themselves. The report was that they were competing in shot put and long jump events. When Wang Chien learned that they were engaged in these athletic activities, he realized that their spirits were high and they were now ready to fight. By this time, the Ch’u army, after repeatedly challenging him, had marched away east in frustration. The Ch’in general immediately broke camp and followed them, and in the battle that followed, they were defeated with heavy losses. Soon after, the entire Ch’u was conquered by Ch’in, and King Fu-ch’u was taken captive.]

Keep your army continually on the move,

Keep your army always on the move,

[In order that the enemy may never know exactly where you are. It has struck me, however, that the true reading might be "link your army together."]

[To make sure the enemy never knows exactly where you are. It has occurred to me, though, that the true interpretation might be "connect your army together."]

and devise unfathomable plans.

and come up with wild plans.

23. Throw your soldiers into positions whence there is no escape, and they will prefer death to flight. If they will face death, there is nothing they may not achieve.

23. Put your soldiers in situations where there’s no way out, and they will choose death over running away. If they are willing to confront death, there’s nothing they can’t accomplish.

[Chang Yu quotes his favourite Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 3): "If one man were to run amok with a sword in the market-place, and everybody else tried to get our of his way, I should not allow that this man alone had courage and that all the rest were contemptible cowards. The truth is, that a desperado and a man who sets some value on his life do not meet on even terms."]

[Chang Yu quotes his favorite Wei Liao Tzŭ (ch. 3): "If one person were to go crazy with a sword in the marketplace, and everyone else tried to get out of his way, I wouldn't say that this person alone had courage while all the others were worthless cowards. The truth is, a reckless person and someone who values their life don't encounter each other on equal footing."]

Officers and men alike will put forth their uttermost strength.

Officers and soldiers will give their all.

[Chang Yu says: "If they are in an awkward place together, they will surely exert their united strength to get out of it."]

[Chang Yu says: "If they find themselves in an uncomfortable situation together, they will definitely combine their efforts to get out of it."]

24. Soldiers when in desperate straits lose the sense of fear. If there is no place of refuge, they will stand firm. If they are in the heart of a hostile country, they will show a stubborn front. If there is no help for it, they will fight hard.

24. Soldiers in desperate situations lose their fear. If there's nowhere to run, they will hold their ground. If they're deep in enemy territory, they'll put up a tough fight. If it comes to it, they'll fight fiercely.

25. Thus, without waiting to be marshalled, the soldiers will be constantly on the qui vive; without waiting to be asked, they will do your will;

25. So, without waiting to be organized, the soldiers will always be on alert; without needing to be told, they will follow your commands;

[Literally, "without asking, you will get."]

[Literally, "if you don't ask, you'll receive."]

without restrictions, they will be faithful; without giving orders, they can be trusted.

Without restrictions, they will be loyal; without needing orders, they can be trusted.

26. Prohibit the taking of omens, and do away with superstitious doubts. Then, until death itself comes, no calamity need be feared.

26. Ban the practice of taking omens and eliminate superstitious worries. Then, until death arrives, there’s no need to fear any disaster.

[The superstitious, "bound in to saucy doubts and fears," degenerate into cowards and "die many times before their deaths." Tu Mu quotes Huang Shih-kung: "‘Spells and incantations should be strictly forbidden, and no officer allowed to inquire by divination into the fortunes of an army, for fear the soldiers’ minds should be seriously perturbed.’ The meaning is," he continues, "that if all doubts and scruples are discarded, your men will never falter in their resolution until they die."]

[The superstitious, "caught up in bold doubts and fears," turn into cowards and "experience many deaths before they actually die." Tu Mu cites Huang Shih-kung: "‘Spells and charms should be completely banned, and no officer should be allowed to use divination to check the army's fortunes, for fear that the soldiers' minds could become deeply disturbed.’ What this means," he continues, "is that if all doubts and worries are set aside, your men will never waver in their determination until they die."]

27. If our soldiers are not overburdened with money, it is not because they have a distaste for riches; if their lives are not unduly long, it is not because they are disinclined to longevity.

27. If our soldiers aren't weighed down by money, it's not because they dislike wealth; if their lives aren't excessively long, it's not because they’re against living longer.

[Chang Yu has the best note on this passage: "Wealth and long life are things for which all men have a natural inclination. Hence, if they burn or fling away valuables, and sacrifice their own lives, it is not that they dislike them, but simply that they have no choice." Sun Tzŭ is slyly insinuating that, as soldiers are but human, it is for the general to see that temptations to shirk fighting and grow rich are not thrown in their way.]

[Chang Yu has the best note on this passage: "Wealth and long life are things that all people naturally desire. Therefore, if they burn or throw away valuable items and sacrifice their own lives, it's not that they dislike them, but simply that they have no other option." Sun Tzŭ subtly suggests that since soldiers are only human, it's up to the general to ensure that temptations to avoid fighting and seek riches are not placed in their path.]

28. On the day they are ordered out to battle, your soldiers may weep,

28. On the day they're called to fight, your soldiers might cry,

[The word in the Chinese is "snivel." This is taken to indicate more genuine grief than tears alone.]

[The word in Chinese is "snivel." This suggests a deeper sense of grief than just tears alone.]

those sitting up bedewing their garments, and those lying down letting the tears run down their cheeks.

those sitting up, soaking their clothes, and those lying down, letting the tears stream down their faces.

[Not because they are afraid, but because, as Ts’ao Kung says, "all have embraced the firm resolution to do or die." We may remember that the heroes of the Iliad were equally childlike in showing their emotion. Chang Yu alludes to the mournful parting at the I River between Ching K’o and his friends, when the former was sent to attempt the life of the King of Ch’in (afterwards First Emperor) in 227 B.C. The tears of all flowed down like rain as he bade them farewell and uttered the following lines: "The shrill blast is blowing, Chilly the burn; Your champion is going—Not to return." [1] ]

[Not because they are afraid, but because, as Ts’ao Kung says, "everyone has made the firm decision to do or die." We can recall that the heroes of the Iliad were equally innocent in displaying their emotions. Chang Yu refers to the sorrowful goodbye at the I River between Ching K’o and his friends, when he was sent to attempt to assassinate the King of Ch’in (who later became the First Emperor) in 227 B.C. Tears flowed from everyone like rain as he said goodbye and recited the following lines: "The sharp wind is blowing, Chilly the burn; Your champion is leaving—Not to return." [1] ]

But let them once be brought to bay, and they will display the courage of a Chu or a Kuei.

But once they're cornered, they'll show the courage of a Chu or a Kuei.

[Chu was the personal name of Chuan Chu, a native of the Wu State and contemporary with Sun Tzŭ himself, who was employed by Kung-tzu Kuang, better known as Ho Lu Wang, to assassinate his sovereign Wang Liao with a dagger which he secreted in the belly of a fish served up at a banquet. He succeeded in his attempt, but was immediately hacked to pieces by the king’s bodyguard. This was in 515 B.C. The other hero referred to, Ts’ao Kuei (or Ts’ao Mo), performed the exploit which has made his name famous 166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. Lu had been thrice defeated by Ch’i, and was just about to conclude a treaty surrendering a large slice of territory, when Ts’ao Kuei suddenly seized Huan Kung, the Duke of Ch’i, as he stood on the altar steps and held a dagger against his chest. None of the duke’s retainers dared to move a muscle, and Ts’ao Kuei proceeded to demand full restitution, declaring the Lu was being unjustly treated because she was a smaller and a weaker state. Huan Kung, in peril of his life, was obliged to consent, whereupon Ts’ao Kuei flung away his dagger and quietly resumed his place amid the terrified assemblage without having so much as changed color. As was to be expected, the Duke wanted afterwards to repudiate the bargain, but his wise old counselor Kuan Chung pointed out to him the impolicy of breaking his word, and the upshot was that this bold stroke regained for Lu the whole of what she had lost in three pitched battles.]

[Chu was the personal name of Chuan Chu, a native of the Wu State and contemporary with Sun Tzu himself, who was hired by Kung-tzu Kuang, better known as Ho Lu Wang, to assassinate his ruler Wang Liao with a dagger hidden in the belly of a fish served at a banquet. He succeeded in his attempt, but was immediately hacked to pieces by the king’s bodyguard. This was in 515 B.C. The other hero mentioned, Ts’ao Kuei (or Ts’ao Mo), carried out his famous act 166 years earlier, in 681 B.C. Lu had been defeated three times by Ch’i and was about to sign a treaty surrendering a large piece of territory when Ts’ao Kuei suddenly seized Huan Kung, the Duke of Ch’i, as he stood on the altar steps and held a dagger to his chest. None of the duke’s retainers dared to move, and Ts’ao Kuei demanded full restitution, claiming that Lu was being treated unjustly because it was a smaller and weaker state. Huan Kung, fearing for his life, had no choice but to agree, after which Ts’ao Kuei threw away his dagger and returned to his place among the terrified crowd without changing color. As expected, the Duke later wanted to break the agreement, but his wise old advisor Kuan Chung advised him against it, pointing out the foolishness of going back on his word, and in the end, this bold move allowed Lu to regain everything it had lost in three major battles.]

29. The skilful tactician may be likened to the shuai-jan. Now the shuai-jan is a snake that is found in the Ch‘ang mountains.

29. The skilled tactician can be compared to the shuai-jan. The shuai-jan is a snake that lives in the Ch‘ang mountains.

["Shuai-jan" means "suddenly" or "rapidly," and the snake in question was doubtless so called owing to the rapidity of its movements. Through this passage, the term in the Chinese has now come to be used in the sense of "military manœuvers."]

["Shuai-jan" means "suddenly" or "quickly," and the snake in question was probably named for its swift movements. Because of this, the term in Chinese has now come to refer to "military maneuvers."]

Strike at its head, and you will be attacked by its tail; strike at its tail, and you will be attacked by its head; strike at its middle, and you will be attacked by head and tail both.

Strike at its head, and you'll be attacked by its tail; strike at its tail, and you'll be attacked by its head; strike at its middle, and you'll be attacked by both the head and tail.

30. Asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan,

30. When asked if an army can be made to imitate the shuai-jan,

[That is, as Mei Yao-ch’en says, "Is it possible to make the front and rear of an army each swiftly responsive to attack on the other, just as though they were part of a single living body?"]

[That is, as Mei Yao-ch’en says, "Can the front and back of an army respond quickly to an attack on either side, as if they were parts of one living body?"]

I should answer, Yes. For the men of Wu and the men of Yüeh are enemies;

I should answer, Yes. The people of Wu and the people of Yüeh are enemies;

[Cf. VI. § 21.]

[Cf. VI. § 21.]

yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will come to each other’s assistance just as the left hand helps the right.

yet if they are crossing a river in the same boat and are caught by a storm, they will help each other just as the left hand assists the right.

[The meaning is: If two enemies will help each other in a time of common peril, how much more should two parts of the same army, bound together as they are by every tie of interest and fellow-feeling. Yet it is notorious that many a campaign has been ruined through lack of cooperation, especially in the case of allied armies.]

[The meaning is: If two enemies can assist each other during a shared threat, how much more should two parts of the same army, connected as they are by every bond of interest and camaraderie. However, it’s well-known that many campaigns have failed because of a lack of cooperation, especially among allied armies.]

31. Hence it is not enough to put one’s trust in the tethering of horses, and the burying of chariot wheels in the ground.

31. Therefore, it’s not enough to rely on tying up horses and burying chariot wheels in the ground.

[These quaint devices to prevent one’s army from running away recall the Athenian hero Sophanes, who carried the anchor with him at the battle of Plataea, by means of which he fastened himself firmly to one spot. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] It is not enough, says Sun Tzŭ, to render flight impossible by such mechanical means. You will not succeed unless your men have tenacity and unity of purpose, and, above all, a spirit of sympathetic cooperation. This is the lesson which can be learned from the shuai-jan.]

[These quirky devices to prevent an army from fleeing remind us of the Athenian hero Sophanes, who carried an anchor with him at the battle of Plataea, allowing him to secure himself in one spot. [See Herodotus, IX. 74.] Sun Tzŭ emphasizes that it's not enough to make escape impossible with such mechanical tools. Success comes only when your soldiers have determination and a shared goal, and, most importantly, a spirit of teamwork. This is the lesson that can be learned from the shuai-jan.]

32. The principle on which to manage an army is to set up one standard of courage which all must reach.

32. The key to managing an army is to establish a single standard of courage that everyone must meet.

[Literally, "level the courage [of all] as though [it were that of] one." If the ideal army is to form a single organic whole, then it follows that the resolution and spirit of its component parts must be of the same quality, or at any rate must not fall below a certain standard. Wellington’s seemingly ungrateful description of his army at Waterloo as "the worst he had ever commanded" meant no more than that it was deficient in this important particular—unity of spirit and courage. Had he not foreseen the Belgian defections and carefully kept those troops in the background, he would almost certainly have lost the day.]

[Literally, "unify the courage [of all] as if it were that of one." If the ideal army is supposed to function as a single, cohesive unit, it makes sense that the determination and spirit of its individual parts must be of the same caliber, or at the very least, should not dip below a certain standard. Wellington’s seemingly ungrateful comment about his army at Waterloo being "the worst he had ever commanded" simply meant that it lacked this crucial element—unity of spirit and courage. Had he not anticipated the Belgian defections and strategically kept those troops in the background, he would almost certainly have lost the battle.]

33. How to make the best of both strong and weak—that is a question involving the proper use of ground.

33. How to make the most of both strengths and weaknesses—that's a question about using your resources effectively.

[Mei Yao-ch’en’s paraphrase is: "The way to eliminate the differences of strong and weak and to make both serviceable is to utilize accidental features of the ground." Less reliable troops, if posted in strong positions, will hold out as long as better troops on more exposed terrain. The advantage of position neutralizes the inferiority in stamina and courage. Col. Henderson says: "With all respect to the text books, and to the ordinary tactical teaching, I am inclined to think that the study of ground is often overlooked, and that by no means sufficient importance is attached to the selection of positions… and to the immense advantages that are to be derived, whether you are defending or attacking, from the proper utilization of natural features." [2] ]

[Mei Yao-ch’en’s paraphrase is: "The way to bridge the gap between strong and weak forces and make both effective is by using the natural features of the terrain." Less reliable troops, when placed in strong positions, can hold their ground just as long as better troops on more exposed land. The advantage of position offsets the disadvantages in stamina and bravery. Col. Henderson states: "With all due respect to the textbooks and typical tactical teachings, I believe that the study of terrain is often neglected, and not enough importance is given to the choice of positions… and to the huge advantages that can be gained, whether you are defending or attacking, from properly using natural features." [2] ]

34. Thus the skilful general conducts his army just as though he were leading a single man, willy-nilly, by the hand.

34. So the skilled general leads his army as if he were guiding a single person, whether they like it or not, by the hand.

[Tu Mu says: "The simile has reference to the ease with which he does it."]

[Tu Mu says: "The comparison highlights how easily he does it."]

35. It is the business of a general to be quiet and thus ensure secrecy; upright and just, and thus maintain order.

35. It’s a general's job to be discreet and keep things confidential; to be fair and just, and thus keep everything in order.

36. He must be able to mystify his officers and men by false reports and appearances,

36. He needs to be able to confuse his officers and soldiers with misleading information and looks,

[Literally, "to deceive their eyes and ears."]

[Literally, "to fool their eyes and ears."]

and thus keep them in total ignorance.

and so keep them completely in the dark.

[Ts’ao Kung gives us one of his excellent apophthegms: "The troops must not be allowed to share your schemes in the beginning; they may only rejoice with you over their happy outcome." "To mystify, mislead, and surprise the enemy," is one of the first principles in war, as had been frequently pointed out. But how about the other process—the mystification of one’s own men? Those who may think that Sun Tzŭ is over-emphatic on this point would do well to read Col. Henderson’s remarks on Stonewall Jackson’s Valley campaign: "The infinite pains," he says, "with which Jackson sought to conceal, even from his most trusted staff officers, his movements, his intentions, and his thoughts, a commander less thorough would have pronounced useless"—etc. etc. [3] In the year 88 A.D., as we read in ch. 47 of the Hou Han Shu, "Pan Ch’ao took the field with 25,000 men from Khotan and other Central Asian states with the object of crushing Yarkand. The King of Kutcha replied by dispatching his chief commander to succour the place with an army drawn from the kingdoms of Wen-su, Ku-mo, and Wei-t’ou, totaling 50,000 men. Pan Ch’ao summoned his officers and also the King of Khotan to a council of war, and said: ‘Our forces are now outnumbered and unable to make head against the enemy. The best plan, then, is for us to separate and disperse, each in a different direction. The King of Khotan will march away by the easterly route, and I will then return myself towards the west. Let us wait until the evening drum has sounded and then start.’ Pan Ch’ao now secretly released the prisoners whom he had taken alive, and the King of Kutcha was thus informed of his plans. Much elated by the news, the latter set off at once at the head of 10,000 horsemen to bar Pan Ch’ao’s retreat in the west, while the King of Wen-su rode eastward with 8000 horse in order to intercept the King of Khotan. As soon as Pan Ch’ao knew that the two chieftains had gone, he called his divisions together, got them well in hand, and at cock-crow hurled them against the army of Yarkand, as it lay encamped. The barbarians, panic-stricken, fled in confusion, and were closely pursued by Pan Ch’ao. Over 5000 heads were brought back as trophies, besides immense spoils in the shape of horses and cattle and valuables of every description. Yarkand then capitulating, Kutcha and the other kingdoms drew off their respective forces. From that time forward, Pan Ch’ao’s prestige completely overawed the countries of the west." In this case, we see that the Chinese general not only kept his own officers in ignorance of his real plans, but actually took the bold step of dividing his army in order to deceive the enemy.]

[Ts’ao Kung gives us one of his excellent sayings: "The troops should not be allowed to know your plans at the start; they can only share in your joy over their successful outcome." "To confuse, mislead, and surprise the enemy," is one of the key principles of war, as has often been noted. But what about the other side of this—confusing your own troops? Those who think that Sun Tzŭ places too much emphasis on this point should read Col. Henderson’s comments on Stonewall Jackson’s Valley campaign: "The immense effort," he says, "with which Jackson tried to conceal, even from his most trusted staff officers, his movements, his intentions, and his thoughts, a less meticulous commander would have deemed unnecessary"—etc. etc. [3] In the year 88 A.D., as we read in ch. 47 of the Hou Han Shu, "Pan Ch’ao went to war with 25,000 troops from Khotan and other Central Asian states to defeat Yarkand. The King of Kutcha responded by sending his top commander to assist the city with an army from the kingdoms of Wen-su, Ku-mo, and Wei-t’ou, totaling 50,000 troops. Pan Ch’ao called his officers and the King of Khotan to a war council, saying: ‘We are outnumbered and unable to confront the enemy. The best plan is for us to split up and scatter, each going in a different direction. The King of Khotan will head east, and I will return west. Let’s wait until the evening drum sounds and then proceed.’ Pan Ch’ao secretly released the prisoners he had captured, informing the King of Kutcha of his plans. Delighted by this news, the latter immediately set out with 10,000 cavalry to block Pan Ch’ao’s retreat westward, while the King of Wen-su rode east with 8,000 horsemen to intercept the King of Khotan. As soon as Pan Ch’ao realized that the two leaders had left, he gathered his divisions, organized them, and at dawn launched them against the Yarkand army, which was encamped. The enemy, struck with panic, fled in disarray, and Pan Ch’ao pursued them closely. Over 5,000 heads were taken as trophies, along with vast spoils of horses, cattle, and valuables of all kinds. Yarkand subsequently surrendered, and Kutcha and the other kingdoms withdrew their forces. From that point on, Pan Ch’ao’s reputation completely intimidated the western countries." In this case, we see that the Chinese general not only kept his own officers unaware of his true plans but also took the daring step of dividing his army to mislead the enemy.]

37. By altering his arrangements and changing his plans,

37. By changing his arrangements and adjusting his plans,

[Wang Hsi thinks that this means not using the same stratagem twice.]

[Wang Hsi believes that this means not using the same strategy twice.]

he keeps the enemy without definite knowledge.

he keeps the enemy guessing.

[Chang Yu, in a quotation from another work, says: "The axiom, that war is based on deception, does not apply only to deception of the enemy. You must deceive even your own soldiers. Make them follow you, but without letting them know why."]

[Chang Yu, in a quote from another work, says: "The principle that war relies on deception doesn't only apply to deceiving the enemy. You also need to mislead your own soldiers. Make them follow you, but without revealing the reasons."]

By shifting his camp and taking circuitous routes, he prevents the enemy from anticipating his purpose.

By moving his camp and taking indirect routes, he keeps the enemy from figuring out his intentions.

38. At the critical moment, the leader of an army acts like one who has climbed up a height and then kicks away the ladder behind him. He carries his men deep into hostile territory before he shows his hand.

38. At a crucial moment, the leader of an army is like someone who has climbed to a high point and then knocks the ladder down behind them. They push their troops deep into enemy territory before revealing their plan.

[Literally, "releases the spring" (see V. § 15), that is, takes some decisive step which makes it impossible for the army to return—like Hsiang Yu, who sunk his ships after crossing a river. Ch’en Hao, followed by Chia Lin, understands the words less well as "puts forth every artifice at his command."]

[Literally, "releases the spring" (see V. § 15), meaning takes a decisive step that makes it impossible for the army to turn back—similar to Hsiang Yu, who sank his ships after crossing a river. Ch’en Hao, followed by Chia Lin, interprets the phrase less accurately as "uses every trick at his disposal."]

39. He burns his boats and breaks his cooking-pots; like a shepherd driving a flock of sheep, he drives his men this way and that, and none knows whither he is going.

39. He destroys his means of retreat and discards his cooking gear; like a shepherd herding a flock of sheep, he moves his men around aimlessly, and no one knows where they're headed.

[Tu Mu says: "The army is only cognizant of orders to advance or retreat; it is ignorant of the ulterior ends of attacking and conquering."]

[Tu Mu says: "The army only knows when to move forward or pull back; it doesn't understand the deeper reasons behind attacking and conquering."]

40. To muster his host and bring it into danger:—this may be termed the business of the general.

40. To gather his army and put it in harm's way:—this can be called the job of the general.

[Sun Tzŭ means that after mobilization there should be no delay in aiming a blow at the enemy’s heart. Note how he returns again and again to this point. Among the warring states of ancient China, desertion was no doubt a much more present fear and serious evil than it is in the armies of today.]

[Sun Tzŭ means that after mobilizing troops, there should be no delay in striking at the enemy's core. Notice how he keeps revisiting this idea. In the ancient Chinese warring states, desertion was likely a more immediate threat and significant issue than it is in today's armies.]

41. The different measures suited to the nine varieties of ground;

41. The different methods suited to the nine types of ground;

[Chang Yu says: "One must not be hide-bound in interpreting the rules for the nine varieties of ground."]

[Chang Yu says: "One should not be rigid when interpreting the rules for the nine types of ground."]

the expediency of aggressive or defensive tactics; and the fundamental laws of human nature: these are things that must most certainly be studied.

the practicality of aggressive or defensive strategies; and the basic laws of human nature: these are things that definitely need to be examined.

42. When invading hostile territory, the general principle is, that penetrating deeply brings cohesion; penetrating but a short way means dispersion.

42. When invading enemy territory, the general idea is that going deep brings unity; going only a short distance leads to scattering.

[Cf. supra, § 20.]

[Cf. above, § 20.]

43. When you leave your own country behind, and take your army across neighbourhood territory, you find yourself on critical ground.

43. When you leave your own country and move your army through neighboring territory, you find yourself in a crucial situation.

[This "ground" is curiously mentioned in VIII. § 2, but it does not figure among the Nine Situations or the Six Calamities in chap. X. One’s first impulse would be to translate it distant ground," but this, if we can trust the commentators, is precisely what is not meant here. Mei Yao-ch’en says it is "a position not far enough advanced to be called ‘facile,’ and not near enough to home to be ‘dispersive,’ but something between the two." Wang Hsi says: "It is ground separated from home by an interjacent state, whose territory we have had to cross in order to reach it. Hence, it is incumbent on us to settle our business there quickly." He adds that this position is of rare occurrence, which is the reason why it is not included among the Nine Situations.]

[This "ground" is interestingly mentioned in VIII. § 2, but it doesn't appear among the Nine Situations or the Six Calamities in chap. X. One might initially think to translate it as "distant ground," but if we rely on the commentators, that's not what it means here. Mei Yao-ch’en states it is "a position not far enough advanced to be called ‘facile,’ and not close enough to home to be ‘dispersive,’ but something in between." Wang Hsi notes: "It is ground that is separated from home by an intervening state, whose territory we have had to cross to reach it. Therefore, we need to settle our business there quickly." He adds that this position is quite rare, which is why it isn't included among the Nine Situations.]

When there are means of communication on all four sides, the ground is one of intersecting highways.

When there are ways to communicate on all sides, the ground becomes a network of intersecting roads.

44. When you penetrate deeply into a country, it is serious ground. When you penetrate but a little way, it is facile ground.

44. When you go deep into a country, it’s serious territory. When you only go a little way in, it’s easy territory.

45. When you have the enemy’s strongholds on your rear, and narrow passes in front, it is hemmed-in ground. When there is no place of refuge at all, it is desperate ground.

45. When you have the enemy’s strongholds behind you and tight passages in front, you’re in a trapped position. When there’s absolutely no place to escape, it’s a desperate situation.

46. Therefore, on dispersive ground, I would inspire my men with unity of purpose.

46. So, on challenging ground, I would motivate my team with a shared goal.

[This end, according to Tu Mu, is best attained by remaining on the defensive, and avoiding battle. Cf. supra, § 11.]

[According to Tu Mu, the best way to achieve this goal is by staying defensive and avoiding conflict. Cf. supra, § 11.]

On facile ground, I would see that there is close connection between all parts of my army.

On easy terrain, I would see that there is a strong connection between all parts of my army.

[As Tu Mu says, the object is to guard against two possible contingencies: "(1) the desertion of our own troops; (2) a sudden attack on the part of the enemy." Cf. VII. § 17. Mei Yao-ch’en says: "On the march, the regiments should be in close touch; in an encampment, there should be continuity between the fortifications."]

[As Tu Mu says, the goal is to protect against two potential risks: "(1) the defection of our own soldiers; (2) an unexpected assault by the enemy." Cf. VII. § 17. Mei Yao-ch’en states: "When on the move, the units should stay closely connected; when camped, there should be a seamless link between the defenses."]

47. On contentious ground, I would hurry up my rear.

47. On disputed ground, I would speed up my retreat.

[This is Ts’ao Kung’s interpretation. Chang Yu adopts it, saying: "We must quickly bring up our rear, so that head and tail may both reach the goal." That is, they must not be allowed to straggle up a long way apart. Mei Yao-ch’en offers another equally plausible explanation: "Supposing the enemy has not yet reached the coveted position, and we are behind him, we should advance with all speed in order to dispute its possession." Ch’en Hao, on the other hand, assuming that the enemy has had time to select his own ground, quotes VI. § 1, where Sun Tzŭ warns us against coming exhausted to the attack. His own idea of the situation is rather vaguely expressed: "If there is a favourable position lying in front of you, detach a picked body of troops to occupy it, then if the enemy, relying on their numbers, come up to make a fight for it, you may fall quickly on their rear with your main body, and victory will be assured." It was thus, he adds, that Chao She beat the army of Ch’in. (See p. 57.)]

[This is Ts’ao Kung’s interpretation. Chang Yu agrees, saying: "We need to quickly move up our rear, so that both the front and back reach the goal." In other words, they shouldn't be allowed to fall too far apart. Mei Yao-ch’en provides another reasonable explanation: "If the enemy hasn't yet taken the desired position and we're behind them, we should move forward quickly to contest it." On the other hand, Ch’en Hao, assuming the enemy has had time to get established, cites VI. § 1, where Sun Tzŭ warns against attacking while exhausted. His interpretation of the situation is expressed somewhat vaguely: "If there's a favorable position ahead of you, send a chosen group of troops to occupy it. Then, if the enemy, relying on their numbers, comes to fight for it, you can quickly strike their rear with your main force, and victory will be yours." He adds that this was how Chao She defeated the army of Ch’in. (See p. 57.)]

48. On open ground, I would keep a vigilant eye on my defences. On ground of intersecting highways, I would consolidate my alliances.

48. In open areas, I would stay alert to protect my defenses. In places where roads cross, I would strengthen my alliances.

49. On serious ground, I would try to ensure a continuous stream of supplies.

49. On serious matters, I would try to make sure there’s a steady flow of supplies.

[The commentators take this as referring to forage and plunder, not, as one might expect, to an unbroken communication with a home base.]

[The commentators interpret this as relating to gathering resources and raiding, rather than, as one might expect, maintaining constant contact with a home base.]

On difficult ground, I would keep pushing on along the road.

On tough terrain, I would keep moving forward on the path.

50. On hemmed-in ground, I would block any way of retreat.

50. On restricted ground, I would cut off any escape route.

[Meng Shih says: "To make it seem that I meant to defend the position, whereas my real intention is to burst suddenly through the enemy’s lines." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "in order to make my soldiers fight with desperation." Wang Hsi says, "fearing lest my men be tempted to run away." Tu Mu points out that this is the converse of VII. § 36, where it is the enemy who is surrounded. In 532 A.D., Kao Huan, afterwards Emperor and canonized as Shen-wu, was surrounded by a great army under Erh-chu Chao and others. His own force was comparatively small, consisting only of 2000 horse and something under 30,000 foot. The lines of investment had not been drawn very closely together, gaps being left at certain points. But Kao Huan, instead of trying to escape, actually made a shift to block all the remaining outlets himself by driving into them a number of oxen and donkeys roped together. As soon as his officers and men saw that there was nothing for it but to conquer or die, their spirits rose to an extraordinary pitch of exaltation, and they charged with such desperate ferocity that the opposing ranks broke and crumbled under their onslaught.]

[Meng Shih says: "To make it look like I intended to defend the position, while my real goal is to burst through the enemy's lines." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "to inspire my soldiers to fight with desperation." Wang Hsi says, "worried my men might be tempted to run away." Tu Mu notes that this is the opposite of VII. § 36, where it’s the enemy who is surrounded. In 532 A.D., Kao Huan, who later became Emperor and was canonized as Shen-wu, found himself encircled by a large army led by Erh-chu Chao and others. His own force was relatively small, only about 2,000 cavalry and just under 30,000 infantry. The investment lines weren’t drawn too tightly, leaving gaps in certain areas. But instead of trying to escape, Kao Huan decided to block all the remaining exits himself by driving a number of oxen and donkeys tied together into them. Once his officers and men realized that their only options were to conquer or die, their spirits soared to an extraordinary level of enthusiasm, and they charged with such fierce desperation that the enemy lines broke and shattered under their attack.]

On desperate ground, I would proclaim to my soldiers the hopelessness of saving their lives.

On desperate ground, I would tell my soldiers that there was no chance of saving their lives.

Tu Yu says: "Burn your baggage and impedimenta, throw away your stores and provisions, choke up the wells, destroy your cooking-stoves, and make it plain to your men that they cannot survive, but must fight to the death." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "The only chance of life lies in giving up all hope of it." This concludes what Sun Tzŭ has to say about "grounds" and the "variations" corresponding to them. Reviewing the passages which bear on this important subject, we cannot fail to be struck by the desultory and unmethodical fashion in which it is treated. Sun Tzŭ begins abruptly in VIII. § 2 to enumerate "variations" before touching on "grounds" at all, but only mentions five, namely nos. 7, 5, 8 and 9 of the subsequent list, and one that is not included in it. A few varieties of ground are dealt with in the earlier portion of chap. IX, and then chap. X sets forth six new grounds, with six variations of plan to match. None of these is mentioned again, though the first is hardly to be distinguished from ground no. 4 in the next chapter. At last, in chap. XI, we come to the Nine Grounds par excellence, immediately followed by the variations. This takes us down to § 14. In §§ 43-45, fresh definitions are provided for nos. 5, 6, 2, 8 and 9 (in the order given), as well as for the tenth ground noticed in chap. VIII; and finally, the nine variations are enumerated once more from beginning to end, all, with the exception of 5, 6 and 7, being different from those previously given. Though it is impossible to account for the present state of Sun Tzŭ’s text, a few suggestive facts maybe brought into prominence: (1) Chap. VIII, according to the title, should deal with nine variations, whereas only five appear. (2) It is an abnormally short chapter. (3) Chap. XI is entitled The Nine Grounds. Several of these are defined twice over, besides which there are two distinct lists of the corresponding variations. (4) The length of the chapter is disproportionate, being double that of any other except IX. I do not propose to draw any inferences from these facts, beyond the general conclusion that Sun Tzŭ’s work cannot have come down to us in the shape in which it left his hands: chap. VIII is obviously defective and probably out of place, while XI seems to contain matter that has either been added by a later hand or ought to appear elsewhere.]

Tu Yu says: "Burn your baggage and obstacles, toss out your supplies and food, block the wells, destroy your cooking stoves, and make it clear to your men that they can't survive, but must fight to the death." Mei Yao-ch’en says: "The only chance of survival lies in giving up all hope of it." This wraps up what Sun Tzŭ has to say about "grounds" and the "variations" that go with them. Looking back at the passages on this important topic, we can't help but notice the random and unorganized way it's addressed. Sun Tzŭ starts abruptly in VIII. § 2 to list "variations" before even mentioning "grounds," but he only talks about five: numbers 7, 5, 8, and 9 from the upcoming list, and one that's not included in it. A few types of ground are discussed in the earlier part of chap. IX, then chap. X presents six new grounds along with six corresponding variations. None of these is mentioned again, although the first one is almost identical to ground number 4 in the next chapter. Finally, in chap. XI, we reach the Nine Grounds par excellence, followed right away by the variations. This takes us down to § 14. In §§ 43-45, fresh definitions are given for numbers 5, 6, 2, 8, and 9 (in that order), as well as for the tenth ground noted in chap. VIII; and lastly, the nine variations are listed again from start to finish, all different from those previously mentioned except for 5, 6, and 7. Although it’s impossible to explain the current state of Sun Tzŭ’s text, a few noteworthy facts can be highlighted: (1) Chap. VIII, based on the title, is supposed to cover nine variations, but only five are given. (2) It’s an unusually short chapter. (3) Chap. XI is titled The Nine Grounds. Several of these are defined twice, and there are two distinct lists of the corresponding variations. (4) The chapter's length is disproportionate, being twice as long as any other except IX. I don’t intend to draw any conclusions from these facts, other than the general idea that Sun Tzŭ’s work hasn’t survived in the form it originally had: chap. VIII is clearly incomplete and likely out of place, while XI appears to contain material that was either added later or should be found elsewhere.

51. For it is the soldier’s disposition to offer an obstinate resistance when surrounded, to fight hard when he cannot help himself, and to obey promptly when he has fallen into danger.

51. Because soldiers tend to resist stubbornly when they are surrounded, they fight fiercely when there's no way out, and they follow orders quickly when they're in trouble.

[Chang Yu alludes to the conduct of Pan Ch’ao’s devoted followers in 73 A.D. The story runs thus in the Hou Han Shu, ch. 47: "When Pan Ch’ao arrived at Shan-shan, Kuang, the King of the country, received him at first with great politeness and respect; but shortly afterwards his behavior underwent a sudden change, and he became remiss and negligent. Pan Ch’ao spoke about this to the officers of his suite: ‘Have you noticed,’ he said, ‘that Kuang’s polite intentions are on the wane? This must signify that envoys have come from the Northern barbarians, and that consequently he is in a state of indecision, not knowing with which side to throw in his lot. That surely is the reason. The truly wise man, we are told, can perceive things before they have come to pass; how much more, then, those that are already manifest!’ Thereupon he called one of the natives who had been assigned to his service, and set a trap for him, saying: ‘Where are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu who arrived some day ago?’ The man was so taken aback that between surprise and fear he presently blurted out the whole truth. Pan Ch’ao, keeping his informant carefully under lock and key, then summoned a general gathering of his officers, thirty-six in all, and began drinking with them. When the wine had mounted into their heads a little, he tried to rouse their spirit still further by addressing them thus: ‘Gentlemen, here we are in the heart of an isolated region, anxious to achieve riches and honour by some great exploit. Now it happens that an ambassador from the Hsiung-no arrived in this kingdom only a few days ago, and the result is that the respectful courtesy extended towards us by our royal host has disappeared. Should this envoy prevail upon him to seize our party and hand us over to the Hsiung-no, our bones will become food for the wolves of the desert. What are we to do?’ With one accord, the officers replied: ‘Standing as we do in peril of our lives, we will follow our commander through life and death.’ For the sequel of this adventure, see chap. XII. § 1, note.]

[Chang Yu refers to the actions of Pan Ch’ao’s loyal followers in 73 A.D. The story goes like this in the Hou Han Shu, ch. 47: "When Pan Ch’ao arrived in Shan-shan, Kuang, the king of the area, initially welcomed him with great courtesy and respect; however, shortly after, his demeanor changed abruptly, and he became careless and indifferent. Pan Ch’ao mentioned this to his officers: ‘Have you noticed,’ he said, ‘that Kuang’s polite demeanor is fading? This must mean that envoys have arrived from the Northern barbarians, leaving him uncertain about which side to support. That must be the reason. The truly wise can see things before they happen; how much more clear are things that are already evident!’ He then called one of the locals assigned to help him and set a trap, asking: ‘Where are those envoys from the Hsiung-nu who arrived a few days ago?’ The man was caught off guard and, overwhelmed by surprise and fear, eventually revealed the whole truth. Pan Ch’ao then kept his informant secure and gathered all thirty-six of his officers for a drinking session. Once the alcohol began to affect them, he sought to boost their spirits by saying: ‘Gentlemen, here we are in a remote area, eager to achieve wealth and honor through a great feat. It just so happens that an ambassador from the Hsiung-nu arrived in this kingdom only a few days ago, and as a result, the respect we were shown by our royal host has vanished. If this envoy persuades him to capture us and turn us over to the Hsiung-nu, our remains will only feed the desert wolves. What should we do?’ In unison, the officers replied: ‘Facing danger to our lives, we will follow our commander, come what may.’ For the outcome of this adventure, see chap. XII. § 1, note.]

52. We cannot enter into alliance with neighbouring princes until we are acquainted with their designs. We are not fit to lead an army on the march unless we are familiar with the face of the country—its mountains and forests, its pitfalls and precipices, its marshes and swamps. We shall be unable to turn natural advantages to account unless we make use of local guides.

52. We can't form alliances with nearby rulers until we understand their intentions. We're not ready to lead an army on the move unless we know the lay of the land—its mountains and forests, its traps and cliffs, its marshes and swamps. We won't be able to take advantage of natural features unless we use local guides.

[These three sentences are repeated from VII. §§ 12-14—in order to emphasize their importance, the commentators seem to think. I prefer to regard them as interpolated here in order to form an antecedent to the following words. With regard to local guides, Sun Tzŭ might have added that there is always the risk of going wrong, either through their treachery or some misunderstanding such as Livy records (XXII. 13): Hannibal, we are told, ordered a guide to lead him into the neighbourhood of Casinum, where there was an important pass to be occupied; but his Carthaginian accent, unsuited to the pronunciation of Latin names, caused the guide to understand Casilinum instead of Casinum, and turning from his proper route, he took the army in that direction, the mistake not being discovered until they had almost arrived.]

[These three sentences are repeated from VII. §§ 12-14—to emphasize their importance, according to the commentators. I prefer to see them as added here to lead into the following words. Regarding local guides, Sun Tzŭ could have mentioned that there's always a chance of things going wrong, either due to their betrayal or some misunderstanding like the one Livy records (XXII. 13): Hannibal, we are told, instructed a guide to take him to the area near Casinum, where there was an important pass to occupy; however, the guide misinterpreted Hannibal's Carthaginian accent, mistaking Casinum for Casilinum. This caused them to veer off course, and the mistake wasn't realized until they were almost there.]

53. To be ignorant of any one of the following four or five principles does not befit a warlike prince.

53. A warlike prince should not be unaware of any of the following four or five principles.

54. When a warlike prince attacks a powerful state, his generalship shows itself in preventing the concentration of the enemy’s forces. He overawes his opponents, and their allies are prevented from joining against him.

54. When a warlike prince attacks a strong state, his skill as a leader is demonstrated by stopping the enemy from gathering their forces. He intimidates his opponents, and their allies are kept from uniting against him.

[Mei Tao-ch’en constructs one of the chains of reasoning that are so much affected by the Chinese: "In attacking a powerful state, if you can divide her forces, you will have a superiority in strength; if you have a superiority in strength, you will overawe the enemy; if you overawe the enemy, the neighbouring states will be frightened; and if the neighbouring states are frightened, the enemy’s allies will be prevented from joining her." The following gives a stronger meaning: "If the great state has once been defeated (before she has had time to summon her allies), then the lesser states will hold aloof and refrain from massing their forces." Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu take the sentence in quite another way. The former says: "Powerful though a prince may be, if he attacks a large state, he will be unable to raise enough troops, and must rely to some extent on external aid; if he dispenses with this, and with overweening confidence in his own strength, simply tries to intimidate the enemy, he will surely be defeated." Chang Yu puts his view thus: "If we recklessly attack a large state, our own people will be discontented and hang back. But if (as will then be the case) our display of military force is inferior by half to that of the enemy, the other chieftains will take fright and refuse to join us."]

[Mei Tao-ch’en lays out one of the logical chains often seen in Chinese thinking: "When attacking a strong state, if you can divide its forces, you'll gain an advantage in strength; if you have that advantage, you can intimidate the enemy; if you intimidate the enemy, neighboring states will become fearful; and if those neighboring states are scared, the enemy’s allies will hesitate to join them." It’s even clearer when stated this way: "If the powerful state has been defeated (before it has time to gather its allies), then the smaller states will distance themselves and avoid pooling their resources." Ch’en Hao and Chang Yu interpret this differently. Ch’en Hao argues: "No matter how strong a prince may be, if he attacks a large state, he won’t be able to gather enough troops and will need some external support; if he ignores this and, overconfident in his own strength, just tries to scare the enemy, he will definitely lose." Chang Yu expresses his view like this: "If we foolishly attack a large state, our own people will feel uneasy and hold back. But if, as will be the case, our military display is only half as strong as the enemy’s, the other leaders will get scared and refuse to ally with us."]

55. Hence he does not strive to ally himself with all and sundry, nor does he foster the power of other states. He carries out his own secret designs, keeping his antagonists in awe.

55. Therefore, he doesn't try to team up with everyone, nor does he boost the strength of other nations. He executes his own hidden plans, keeping his rivals intimidated.

[The train of thought, as said by Li Ch’uan, appears to be this: Secure against a combination of his enemies, "he can afford to reject entangling alliances and simply pursue his own secret designs, his prestige enable him to dispense with external friendships."]

[The idea, as Li Ch'uan suggests, seems to be this: Protected from a coalition of his adversaries, "he can choose to avoid complicated alliances and focus on his own hidden plans; his status allows him to do without outside friendships."]

Thus he is able to capture their cities and overthrow their kingdoms.

Thus he can capture their cities and overthrow their kingdoms.

[This paragraph, though written many years before the Ch’in State became a serious menace, is not a bad summary of the policy by which the famous Six Chancellors gradually paved the way for her final triumph under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yu, following up his previous note, thinks that Sun Tzŭ is condemning this attitude of cold-blooded selfishness and haughty isolation.]

[This paragraph, although written long before the Ch’in State became a major threat, is a decent summary of the strategy that the renowned Six Chancellors used to ultimately achieve success under Shih Huang Ti. Chang Yu, expanding on his earlier comment, believes that Sun Tzŭ is criticizing this mindset of ruthless self-interest and arrogant isolation.]

56. Bestow rewards without regard to rule,

56. Give rewards without worrying about the rules,

[Wu Tzŭ (ch. 3) less wisely says: "Let advance be richly rewarded and retreat be heavily punished."]

[Wu Tzŭ (ch. 3) less wisely says: "Rewards should be generous for those who advance, and there should be severe consequences for those who retreat."]

issue orders

give orders

[Literally, "hang" or post up."]

["Literally, "hang out."]

without regard to previous arrangements;

disregarding prior agreements;

["In order to prevent treachery," says Wang Hsi. The general meaning is made clear by Ts’ao Kung’s quotation from the Ssu-ma Fa: "Give instructions only on sighting the enemy; give rewards when you see deserving deeds." Ts’ao Kung’s paraphrase: "The final instructions you give to your army should not correspond with those that have been previously posted up." Chang Yu simplifies this into "your arrangements should not be divulged beforehand." And Chia Lin says: "there should be no fixity in your rules and arrangements." Not only is there danger in letting your plans be known, but war often necessitates the entire reversal of them at the last moment.]

["To avoid betrayal," says Wang Hsi. The overall meaning is highlighted by Ts’ao Kung’s quote from the Ssu-ma Fa: "Provide guidance only when you see the enemy; give rewards when you recognize deserving actions." Ts’ao Kung’s interpretation: "The final orders you give to your troops should differ from those that have been previously announced." Chang Yu simplifies this to "your plans should not be revealed in advance." And Chia Lin states: "there should be no consistency in your rules and plans." Not only is it risky to let others know your strategies, but warfare often requires completely changing them at the last moment.]

and you will be able to handle a whole army as though you had to do with but a single man.

and you will be able to deal with an entire army as if you were facing just one person.

[Cf. supra, § 34.]

[Cf. above, § 34.]

57. Confront your soldiers with the deed itself; never let them know your design.

57. Present your soldiers with the task at hand; never reveal your plan to them.

[Literally, "do not tell them words;" i.e. do not give your reasons for any order. Lord Mansfield once told a junior colleague to "give no reasons" for his decisions, and the maxim is even more applicable to a general than to a judge.]

[Literally, "don't explain your words;" meaning don't justify any order. Lord Mansfield once advised a junior colleague to "give no explanations" for his decisions, and this principle applies even more to a general than to a judge.]

When the outlook is bright, bring it before their eyes; but tell them nothing when the situation is gloomy.

When things are looking good, show it to them; but don't say anything when things are looking bad.

58. Place your army in deadly peril, and it will survive; plunge it into desperate straits, and it will come off in safety.

58. Put your army in serious danger, and it will survive; put it in desperate situations, and it will come out safe.

[These words of Sun Tzŭ were once quoted by Han Hsin in explanation of the tactics he employed in one of his most brilliant battles, already alluded to on p. 28. In 204 B.C., he was sent against the army of Chao, and halted ten miles from the mouth of the Ching-hsing pass, where the enemy had mustered in full force. Here, at midnight, he detached a body of 2000 light cavalry, every man of which was furnished with a red flag. Their instructions were to make their way through narrow defiles and keep a secret watch on the enemy. "When the men of Chao see me in full flight," Han Hsin said, "they will abandon their fortifications and give chase. This must be the sign for you to rush in, pluck down the Chao standards and set up the red banners of Han in their stead." Turning then to his other officers, he remarked: "Our adversary holds a strong position, and is not likely to come out and attack us until he sees the standard and drums of the commander-in-chief, for fear I should turn back and escape through the mountains." So saying, he first of all sent out a division consisting of 10,000 men, and ordered them to form in line of battle with their backs to the River Ti. Seeing this manœuver, the whole army of Chao broke into loud laughter. By this time it was broad daylight, and Han Hsin, displaying the generalissimo’s flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating, and was immediately engaged by the enemy. A great battle followed, lasting for some time; until at length Han Hsin and his colleague Chang Ni, leaving drums and banner on the field, fled to the division on the river bank, where another fierce battle was raging. The enemy rushed out to pursue them and to secure the trophies, thus denuding their ramparts of men; but the two generals succeeded in joining the other army, which was fighting with the utmost desperation. The time had now come for the 2000 horsemen to play their part. As soon as they saw the men of Chao following up their advantage, they galloped behind the deserted walls, tore up the enemy’s flags and replaced them by those of Han. When the Chao army looked back from the pursuit, the sight of these red flags struck them with terror. Convinced that the Hans had got in and overpowered their king, they broke up in wild disorder, every effort of their leader to stay the panic being in vain. Then the Han army fell on them from both sides and completed the rout, killing a number and capturing the rest, amongst whom was King Ya himself…. After the battle, some of Han Hsin’s officers came to him and said: "In the Art of War we are told to have a hill or tumulus on the right rear, and a river or marsh on the left front. [This appears to be a blend of Sun Tzŭ and T’ai Kung. See IX § 9, and note.] You, on the contrary, ordered us to draw up our troops with the river at our back. Under these conditions, how did you manage to gain the victory?" The general replied: "I fear you gentlemen have not studied the Art of War with sufficient care. Is it not written there: ‘Plunge your army into desperate straits and it will come off in safety; place it in deadly peril and it will survive’? Had I taken the usual course, I should never have been able to bring my colleague round. What says the Military Classic—‘Swoop down on the market-place and drive the men off to fight.’ [This passage does not occur in the present text of Sun Tzŭ.] If I had not placed my troops in a position where they were obliged to fight for their lives, but had allowed each man to follow his own discretion, there would have been a general débandade, and it would have been impossible to do anything with them." The officers admitted the force of his argument, and said: "These are higher tactics than we should have been capable of." [See Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 34, ff. 4, 5.] ]

[These words of Sun Tzu were once quoted by Han Xin to explain the tactics he used in one of his most impressive battles, mentioned on p. 28. In 204 B.C., he was sent against the Chao army and stopped ten miles from the Ching-hsing pass, where the enemy had gathered in large numbers. At midnight, he sent out a group of 2000 light cavalry, each man carrying a red flag. Their mission was to navigate through narrow paths and keep a close watch on the enemy. "When the Chao soldiers see me running away," Han Xin said, "they will leave their fortifications and chase after me. This will be your cue to charge in, take down the Chao flags, and put up the red banners of Han in their place." Turning to his other officers, he added, "Our opponent is in a strong position and won't likely come out to attack us until they see the flags and drums of the commander-in-chief, fearing I might escape through the mountains." With that, he first sent out a division of 10,000 men, ordering them to form a battle line with their backs to the River Ti. Seeing this maneuver, the entire Chao army burst into laughter. By this time, it was broad daylight, and Han Xin, displaying the generalissimo’s flag, marched out of the pass with drums beating, immediately engaging the enemy. A major battle ensued, lasting for quite a while; eventually, Han Xin and his colleague Chang Ni, leaving drums and banners on the field, retreated to the division by the riverbank, where another fierce battle was taking place. The enemy rushed out in pursuit to claim the trophies, stripping their ramparts of men; but the two generals managed to join the other army, which was fighting desperately. The moment had now come for the 2000 cavalrymen to act. As soon as they saw the Chao soldiers capitalizing on their advantage, they charged behind the abandoned walls, tore down the enemy’s flags, and replaced them with those of Han. When the Chao army looked back from their pursuit, the sight of these red flags filled them with terror. Believing the Han forces had infiltrated and overwhelmed their ranks, they fell into chaotic disorder, and despite their leader's attempts to restore order, it was futile. Then the Han army attacked them from both sides, completing the rout, killing many and capturing the rest, including King Ya himself... After the battle, some of Han Xin’s officers approached him, saying: "In the Art of War, we are instructed to have a hill or mound on the right rear, and a river or marsh on the left front. [This seems to be a mix of Sun Tzu and Tai Kung. See IX § 9, and note.] You, however, ordered us to set up our troops with the river behind us. Given these conditions, how did you achieve victory?" The general replied: "I fear you gentlemen haven't studied the Art of War closely enough. Isn't it written, ‘Put your army in desperate situations and it will survive; put it in deadly danger and it will prevail’? If I had followed the usual strategy, I would never have been able to rally my colleague. What does the Military Classic say—‘Swoop down on the market-place and drive the men to fight.’ [This passage isn't found in the current text of Sun Tzu.] Had I not positioned my troops in a way that forced them to fight for their lives, but allowed each man to decide for himself, there would have been a complete débâcle, and it would have been impossible to control them." The officers acknowledged the validity of his argument and said, "These are higher tactics than we could have achieved." [See Ch’ien Han Shu, ch. 34, ff. 4, 5.] ]

59. For it is precisely when a force has fallen into harm’s way that is capable of striking a blow for victory.

59. Because it's exactly when a force is in danger that it has the power to deliver a winning strike.

[Danger has a bracing effect.]

[Danger has an exhilarating effect.]

60. Success in warfare is gained by carefully accommodating ourselves to the enemy’s purpose.

60. Success in war comes from skillfully adapting to the enemy's goals.

[Ts’ao Kung says: "Feign stupidity"—by an appearance of yielding and falling in with the enemy’s wishes. Chang Yu’s note makes the meaning clear: "If the enemy shows an inclination to advance, lure him on to do so; if he is anxious to retreat, delay on purpose that he may carry out his intention." The object is to make him remiss and contemptuous before we deliver our attack.]

[Ts’ao Kung says: "Act dumb"—by pretending to agree and go along with what the enemy wants. Chang Yu’s note clarifies this: "If the enemy seems ready to move forward, tempt him to do it; if he wants to pull back, slow things down so he can follow through on that." The goal is to make him careless and dismissive before we strike.]

61. By persistently hanging on the enemy’s flank,

61. By consistently staying on the enemy’s side,

[I understand the first four words to mean "accompanying the enemy in one direction." Ts’ao Kung says: "unite the soldiers and make for the enemy." But such a violent displacement of characters is quite indefensible.]

[I understand the first four words to mean "going with the enemy in one direction." Ts’ao Kung says: "join the troops and head towards the enemy." But such a drastic change of characters is completely unjustifiable.]

we shall succeed in the long run

we will succeed in the long run

[Literally, "after a thousand li."]

[Literally, "after a thousand miles."]

in killing the commander-in-chief.

in killing the chief commander.

[Always a great point with the Chinese.]

[Always a great point with the Chinese.]

62. This is called ability to accomplish a thing by sheer cunning.

62. This is referred to as the ability to achieve something through pure cleverness.

63. On the day that you take up your command, block the frontier passes, destroy the official tallies,

63. On the day you take command, close the border crossings, destroy the official records,

[These were tablets of bamboo or wood, one half of which was issued as a permit or passport by the official in charge of a gate. Cf. the "border-warden" of Lun Yu III. 24, who may have had similar duties. When this half was returned to him, within a fixed period, he was authorized to open the gate and let the traveler through.]

[These were tablets made of bamboo or wood, with one half issued as a permit or passport by the official in charge of a gate. Compare with the "border-warden" of Lun Yu III. 24, who may have had similar responsibilities. When this half was returned to him within a specified time frame, he was authorized to open the gate and let the traveler pass through.]

and stop the passage of all emissaries.

and prevent the passage of all messengers.

[Either to or from the enemy’s country.]

[Either to or from the enemy’s country.]

64. Be stern in the council-chamber,

64. Be serious in the meeting room,

[Show no weakness, and insist on your plans being ratified by the sovereign.]

[Show no weakness, and insist on having your plans approved by the ruler.]

so that you may control the situation.

so that you can take charge of the situation.

[Mei Yao-ch’en understands the whole sentence to mean: Take the strictest precautions to ensure secrecy in your deliberations.]

[Mei Yao-ch’en interprets the entire sentence to mean: Take the utmost precautions to keep your discussions confidential.]

65. If the enemy leaves a door open, you must rush in.

65. If the enemy leaves a door open, you need to seize the moment and go for it.

66. Forestall your opponent by seizing what he holds dear,

66. Get ahead of your opponent by taking what he values most,

[Cf. supra, § 18.]

[Cf. above, § 18.]

and subtly contrive to time his arrival on the ground.

and cleverly plan to time his arrival at the location.

[Ch’en Hao’s explanation: "If I manage to seize a favourable position, but the enemy does not appear on the scene, the advantage thus obtained cannot be turned to any practical account. He who intends therefore, to occupy a position of importance to the enemy, must begin by making an artful appointment, so to speak, with his antagonist, and cajole him into going there as well." Mei Yao-ch’en explains that this "artful appointment" is to be made through the medium of the enemy’s own spies, who will carry back just the amount of information that we choose to give them. Then, having cunningly disclosed our intentions, "we must manage, though starting after the enemy, to arrive before him (VII. § 4). We must start after him in order to ensure his marching thither; we must arrive before him in order to capture the place without trouble. Taken thus, the present passage lends some support to Mei Yao-ch’en’s interpretation of § 47.]

[Ch’en Hao’s explanation: "If I can take a strategic position, but the enemy doesn’t show up, the advantage I’ve gained won’t be useful. So, if someone wants to hold a position that is important to the enemy, they first need to cleverly set a trap, so to speak, and persuade the enemy to go there too." Mei Yao-ch’en clarifies that this "clever trap" should be established using the enemy’s own spies, who will report back only the information we decide to share. Then, having skillfully revealed our plans, "we must ensure that we start after the enemy, but still manage to arrive before him (VII. § 4). We need to start after him to make sure he heads in that direction; we must arrive before him to take the location easily. In this way, the current passage supports Mei Yao-ch’en’s interpretation of § 47.]

67. Walk in the path defined by rule,

67. Follow the path laid out by the rules,

[Chia Lin says: "Victory is the only thing that matters, and this cannot be achieved by adhering to conventional canons." It is unfortunate that this variant rests on very slight authority, for the sense yielded is certainly much more satisfactory. Napoleon, as we know, according to the veterans of the old school whom he defeated, won his battles by violating every accepted canon of warfare.]

[Chia Lin says: "Winning is the only thing that matters, and you can't achieve that by sticking to traditional rules." It's unfortunate that this version is based on very little authority, but the meaning is definitely more satisfying. Napoleon, as we know, according to the old-school veterans he defeated, won his battles by breaking every accepted rule of warfare.]

and accommodate yourself to the enemy until you can fight a decisive battle.

and adapt to the enemy until you can engage in a decisive battle.

[Tu Mu says: "Conform to the enemy’s tactics until a favourable opportunity offers; then come forth and engage in a battle that shall prove decisive."]

[Tu Mu says: "Follow the enemy's tactics until a good opportunity comes up; then step in and fight a decisive battle."]

68. At first, then, exhibit the coyness of a maiden, until the enemy gives you an opening; afterwards emulate the rapidity of a running hare, and it will be too late for the enemy to oppose you.

68. At first, then, act shy like a young woman, until the enemy gives you an opportunity; afterward, move with the speed of a running hare, and it will be too late for the enemy to stop you.

[As the hare is noted for its extreme timidity, the comparison hardly appears felicitous. But of course Sun Tzŭ was thinking only of its speed. The words have been taken to mean: You must flee from the enemy as quickly as an escaping hare; but this is rightly rejected by Tu Mu.]

[Since the hare is known for being very timid, the comparison doesn’t seem very fitting. But of course, Sun Tzŭ was only focused on its speed. The phrase has been interpreted to mean: You should run away from the enemy as fast as a fleeing hare; however, this interpretation is correctly dismissed by Tu Mu.]

[1] Giles’ Biographical Dictionary, no. 399.

[1] Giles’ Biographical Dictionary, no. 399.

[2] "The Science of War," p. 333.

[2] "The Science of War," p. 333.

[3] "Stonewall Jackson," vol. I, p. 421.

"Stonewall Jackson," vol. I, p. 421.

Chapter XII. THE ATTACK BY FIRE

[Rather more than half the chapter (§§ 1-13) is devoted to the subject of fire, after which the author branches off into other topics.]

[Rather more than half the chapter (§§ 1-13) focuses on the topic of fire, after which the author shifts to other subjects.]

1. Sun Tzŭ said: There are five ways of attacking with fire. The first is to burn soldiers in their camp;

1. Sun Tzu said: There are five ways to use fire in warfare. The first is to burn the troops in their camp;

[So Tu Mu. Li Ch’uan says: "Set fire to the camp, and kill the soldiers" (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan Ch’ao, sent on a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see XI. § 51, note], found himself placed in extreme peril by the unexpected arrival of an envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the mortal enemies of the Chinese]. In consultation with his officers, he exclaimed: "Never venture, never win! [1] The only course open to us now is to make an assault by fire on the barbarians under cover of night, when they will not be able to discern our numbers. Profiting by their panic, we shall exterminate them completely; this will cool the King’s courage and cover us with glory, besides ensuring the success of our mission.’ The officers all replied that it would be necessary to discuss the matter first with the Intendant. Pan Ch’ao then fell into a passion: ‘It is today,’ he cried, ‘that our fortunes must be decided! The Intendant is only a humdrum civilian, who on hearing of our project will certainly be afraid, and everything will be brought to light. An inglorious death is no worthy fate for valiant warriors.’ All then agreed to do as he wished. Accordingly, as soon as night came on, he and his little band quickly made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong gale was blowing at the time. Pan Ch’ao ordered ten of the party to take drums and hide behind the enemy’s barracks, it being arranged that when they saw flames shoot up, they should begin drumming and yelling with all their might. The rest of his men, armed with bows and crossbows, he posted in ambuscade at the gate of the camp. He then set fire to the place from the windward side, whereupon a deafening noise of drums and shouting arose on the front and rear of the Hsiung-nu, who rushed out pell-mell in frantic disorder. Pan Ch’ao slew three of them with his own hand, while his companions cut off the heads of the envoy and thirty of his suite. The remainder, more than a hundred in all, perished in the flames. On the following day, Pan Ch’ao, divining his thoughts, said with uplifted hand: ‘Although you did not go with us last night, I should not think, Sir, of taking sole credit for our exploit.’ This satisfied Kuo Hsun, and Pan Ch’ao, having sent for Kuang, King of Shan-shan, showed him the head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was seized with fear and trembling, which Pan Ch’ao took steps to allay by issuing a public proclamation. Then, taking the king’s sons as hostage, he returned to make his report to Tou Ku." Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.] ]

[So Tu Mu. Li Ch’uan says: "Set fire to the camp, and kill the soldiers" (when they try to escape from the flames). Pan Ch’ao, sent on a diplomatic mission to the King of Shan-shan [see XI. § 51, note], found himself in serious danger due to the unexpected arrival of an envoy from the Hsiung-nu [the sworn enemies of the Chinese]. In a meeting with his officers, he exclaimed: "If you never take a risk, you’ll never win! [1] The only option left for us now is to launch a fire attack on the barbarians under the cover of night, when they won't be able to see how many of us there are. By exploiting their panic, we’ll wipe them out completely; this will shake the King’s confidence and make us heroes, plus it ensures our mission will succeed." The officers all agreed that they needed to consult the Intendant first. Pan Ch’ao then got angry: “Today is the day our fate will be decided! The Intendant is just a boring civilian who will definitely get scared upon hearing our plan, and then everything will be revealed. A dishonorable death isn't fitting for brave warriors.” Everyone then agreed to follow his lead. So, as soon as night fell, he and his small group quickly made their way to the barbarian camp. A strong wind was blowing at that time. Pan Ch’ao ordered ten of his men to take drums and hide behind the enemy’s barracks, and it was decided that when they saw flames shoot up, they should start drumming and yelling at the top of their lungs. The rest of his men, armed with bows and crossbows, he positioned in ambush at the camp gate. He then set fire to the place from the windward side, leading to a loud noise of drums and shouting from both the front and back of the Hsiung-nu camp, who rushed out in a frenzy. Pan Ch’ao killed three of them personally, while his companions decapitated the envoy and thirty of his entourage. The remaining more than a hundred perished in the flames. The next day, knowing what was on their minds, Pan Ch’ao said with his hand raised: “Even though you didn't join us last night, I wouldn’t think, Sir, of taking all the credit for our success.” This pleased Kuo Hsun, and Pan Ch’ao, having called for Kuang, the King of Shan-shan, showed him the head of the barbarian envoy. The whole kingdom was filled with fear and trembling, which Pan Ch’ao worked to calm down by issuing a public proclamation. Then, taking the king’s sons as hostages, he went back to report to Tou Ku." Hou Han Shu, ch. 47, ff. 1, 2.]

the second is to burn stores;

the second is to destroy stores;

[Tu Mu says: "Provisions, fuel and fodder." In order to subdue the rebellious population of Kiangnan, Kao Keng recommended Wen Ti of the Sui dynasty to make periodical raids and burn their stores of grain, a policy which in the long run proved entirely successful.]

[Tu Mu says: "Supplies, fuel, and fodder." To control the rebellious population of Kiangnan, Kao Keng suggested that Wen Ti of the Sui dynasty conduct regular raids and burn their grain supplies, a strategy that ultimately turned out to be very successful.]

the third is to burn baggage-trains;

the third is to burn supply trains;

[An example given is the destruction of Yuan Shao’s wagons and impedimenta by Ts’ao Ts’ao in 200 A.D.]

[An example given is the destruction of Yuan Shao’s wagons and supplies by Cao Cao in 200 A.D.]

the fourth is to burn arsenals and magazines;

the fourth is to destroy arsenals and supply depots;

[Tu Mu says that the things contained in "arsenals" and "magazines" are the same. He specifies weapons and other implements, bullion and clothing. Cf. VII. § 11.]

[Tu Mu says that the items found in "arsenals" and "magazines" are the same. He lists weapons and other tools, bullion, and clothing. Cf. VII. § 11.]

the fifth is to hurl dropping fire amongst the enemy.

the fifth is to launch fiery projectiles at the enemy.

[Tu Yu says in the T’ung Tien: "To drop fire into the enemy’s camp. The method by which this may be done is to set the tips of arrows alight by dipping them into a brazier, and then shoot them from powerful crossbows into the enemy’s lines."]

[Tu Yu says in the T’ung Tien: "To set fire to the enemy’s camp. The way to do this is to light the tips of arrows by dipping them into a brazier, and then shoot them from strong crossbows into the enemy’s ranks."]

2. In order to carry out an attack, we must have means available.

2. To carry out an attack, we need to have resources available.

[T’sao Kung thinks that "traitors in the enemy’s camp" are referred to. But Ch’en Hao is more likely to be right in saying: "We must have favourable circumstances in general, not merely traitors to help us." Chia Lin says: "We must avail ourselves of wind and dry weather."]

[T’sao Kung thinks that "traitors in the enemy’s camp" are referred to. But Ch’en Hao is more likely to be right in saying: "We must have favorable circumstances in general, not just traitors to help us." Chia Lin says: "We must take advantage of wind and dry weather."]

the material for raising fire should always be kept in readiness.

The materials for starting a fire should always be kept ready.

[Tu Mu suggests as material for making fire: "dry vegetable matter, reeds, brushwood, straw, grease, oil, etc." Here we have the material cause. Chang Yu says: "vessels for hoarding fire, stuff for lighting fires."]

[Tu Mu suggests materials for making fire: "dry plant matter, reeds, brush, straw, grease, oil, etc." Here we have the material cause. Chang Yu says: "containers for storing fire, things for starting fires."]

3. There is a proper season for making attacks with fire, and special days for starting a conflagration.

3. There’s a right time for launching fire attacks, and certain days that are best for starting a blaze.

4. The proper season is when the weather is very dry; the special days are those when the moon is in the constellations of the Sieve, the Wall, the Wing or the Cross-bar;

4. The right time is when the weather is really dry; the key days are when the moon is in the signs of the Sieve, the Wall, the Wing, or the Cross-bar;

[These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of the Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, corresponding roughly to Sagittarius, Pegasus, Crater and Corvus.]

[These are, respectively, the 7th, 14th, 27th, and 28th of the Twenty-eight Stellar Mansions, roughly corresponding to Sagittarius, Pegasus, Crater, and Corvus.]

for these four are all days of rising wind.

for these four are all days of strong winds.

5. In attacking with fire, one should be prepared to meet five possible developments:

5. When using fire as an attack, you should be ready for five possible outcomes:

6. (1) When fire breaks out inside the enemy’s camp, respond at once with an attack from without.

6. (1) When a fire starts in the enemy's camp, immediately counterattack from the outside.

7. (2) If there is an outbreak of fire, but the enemy’s soldiers remain quiet, bide your time and do not attack.

7. (2) If there’s a fire outbreak and the enemy soldiers stay still, be patient and don’t attack.

[The prime object of attacking with fire is to throw the enemy into confusion. If this effect is not produced, it means that the enemy is ready to receive us. Hence the necessity for caution.]

[The main goal of using fire in an attack is to confuse the enemy. If we don't achieve this, it shows that the enemy is prepared for us. Therefore, we need to be careful.]

8. (3) When the force of the flames has reached its height, follow it up with an attack, if that is practicable; if not, stay where you are.

8. (3) When the intensity of the flames is at its peak, launch an attack if it's possible; if not, remain in your position.

[Ts’ao Kung says: "If you see a possible way, advance; but if you find the difficulties too great, retire."]

[Ts’ao Kung says: "If you see a possible way forward, go for it; but if the challenges are too overwhelming, step back."]

9. (4) If it is possible to make an assault with fire from without, do not wait for it to break out within, but deliver your attack at a favourable moment.

9. (4) If you can set a fire from the outside, don’t wait for it to start inside; launch your attack at the right moment.

[Tu Mu says that the previous paragraphs had reference to the fire breaking out (either accidentally, we may suppose, or by the agency of incendiaries) inside the enemy’s camp. "But," he continues, "if the enemy is settled in a waste place littered with quantities of grass, or if he has pitched his camp in a position which can be burnt out, we must carry our fire against him at any seasonable opportunity, and not await on in hopes of an outbreak occurring within, for fear our opponents should themselves burn up the surrounding vegetation, and thus render our own attempts fruitless." The famous Li Ling once baffled the leader of the Hsiung-nu in this way. The latter, taking advantage of a favourable wind, tried to set fire to the Chinese general’s camp, but found that every scrap of combustible vegetation in the neighbourhood had already been burnt down. On the other hand, Po-ts’ai, a general of the Yellow Turban rebels, was badly defeated in 184 A.D. through his neglect of this simple precaution. "At the head of a large army he was besieging Ch’ang-she, which was held by Huang-fu Sung. The garrison was very small, and a general feeling of nervousness pervaded the ranks; so Huang-fu Sung called his officers together and said: "In war, there are various indirect methods of attack, and numbers do not count for everything. [The commentator here quotes Sun Tzŭ, V. §§ 5, 6 and 10.] Now the rebels have pitched their camp in the midst of thick grass which will easily burn when the wind blows. If we set fire to it at night, they will be thrown into a panic, and we can make a sortie and attack them on all sides at once, thus emulating the achievement of T’ien Tan.’ [See p. 90.] That same evening, a strong breeze sprang up; so Huang-fu Sung instructed his soldiers to bind reeds together into torches and mount guard on the city walls, after which he sent out a band of daring men, who stealthily made their way through the lines and started the fire with loud shouts and yells. Simultaneously, a glare of light shot up from the city walls, and Huang-fu Sung, sounding his drums, led a rapid charge, which threw the rebels into confusion and put them to headlong flight." [Hou Han Shu, ch. 71.] ]

[Tu Mu mentions that the previous paragraphs referred to a fire breaking out (possibly by accident or caused by arsonists) in the enemy’s camp. "However," he continues, "if the enemy is settled in a barren area filled with dry grass, or if they have set up camp in a place that can easily catch fire, we need to carry our fire to them whenever the opportunity arises, rather than waiting in hopes that a fire will ignite on its own, as we risk our opponents setting fire to the surrounding vegetation and making our own efforts pointless." The notable Li Ling once outsmarted the leader of the Hsiung-nu in this manner. The latter, taking advantage of a favorable wind, attempted to set fire to the Chinese general’s camp, but found that all the combustible plants nearby had already been burned. On the other hand, Po-ts’ai, a general of the Yellow Turban rebels, faced a significant defeat in 184 A.D. due to his failure to take this straightforward precaution. "Leading a large army, he was besieging Ch’ang-she, which was defended by Huang-fu Sung. The garrison was very small, and the troops were quite anxious; so Huang-fu Sung gathered his officers and said: 'In warfare, there are various indirect methods of attack, and having more troops doesn’t guarantee success. [The commentator here references Sun Tzŭ, V. §§ 5, 6 and 10.] The rebels have camped in the midst of thick grass that will easily ignite in the wind. If we set it on fire at night, they will panic, allowing us to launch a coordinated attack from all sides, similar to the success of T’ien Tan.' [See p. 90.] That same evening, a strong breeze picked up; Huang-fu Sung ordered his soldiers to bind reeds into torches and stand guard on the city walls. He then sent out a group of brave men, who quietly made their way through the enemy lines and started the fire with loud shouts. At the same time, a bright light erupted from the city walls, and Huang-fu Sung, sounding his drums, led a swift charge that confused the rebels and sent them fleeing." [Hou Han Shu, ch. 71.]

10. (5) When you start a fire, be to windward of it. Do not attack from the leeward.

10. (5) When you start a fire, make sure you're positioned upwind of it. Don't approach from downwind.

[Chang Yu, following Tu Yu, says: "When you make a fire, the enemy will retreat away from it; if you oppose his retreat and attack him then, he will fight desperately, which will not conduce to your success." A rather more obvious explanation is given by Tu Mu: "If the wind is in the east, begin burning to the east of the enemy, and follow up the attack yourself from that side. If you start the fire on the east side, and then attack from the west, you will suffer in the same way as your enemy."]

[Chang Yu, following Tu Yu, says: "When you light a fire, the enemy will back away from it; if you block their retreat and attack then, they'll fight fiercely, which won't help your chances of winning." A clearer explanation is given by Tu Mu: "If the wind is coming from the east, start burning on the east side of the enemy, and then follow up the attack from that direction. If you start the fire on the east and then attack from the west, you'll end up suffering just like your enemy."]

11. A wind that rises in the daytime lasts long, but a night breeze soon falls.

11. A wind that picks up during the day lingers for a while, but a nighttime breeze fades quickly.

[Cf. Lao Tzŭ’s saying: "A violent wind does not last the space of a morning." (Tao Te Ching, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch’en and Wang Hsi say: "A day breeze dies down at nightfall, and a night breeze at daybreak. This is what happens as a general rule." The phenomenon observed may be correct enough, but how this sense is to be obtained is not apparent.]

[Cf. Lao Tzu's saying: "A violent wind doesn't last through the morning." (Tao Te Ching, chap. 23.) Mei Yao-ch'en and Wang Hsi say: "A daytime breeze calms down at night, and a nighttime breeze settles at dawn. This is generally what occurs." The observed phenomenon may be accurate, but it's not clear how this understanding is to be achieved.]

12. In every army, the five developments connected with fire must be known, the movements of the stars calculated, and a watch kept for the proper days.

12. In every army, the five developments related to fire must be understood, the movements of the stars calculated, and attention paid to the right days.

[Tu Mu says: "We must make calculations as to the paths of the stars, and watch for the days on which wind will rise, before making our attack with fire." Chang Yu seems to interpret the text differently: "We must not only know how to assail our opponents with fire, but also be on our guard against similar attacks from them."]

[Tu Mu says: "We need to calculate the paths of the stars and keep an eye on the days when the wind will pick up before launching our fire attack." Chang Yu appears to understand the text in another way: "We should not only be able to strike our enemies with fire, but also be vigilant against similar attacks from them."]

13. Hence those who use fire as an aid to the attack show intelligence; those who use water as an aid to the attack gain an accession of strength.

13. Therefore, those who use fire to assist in the attack demonstrate intelligence; those who use water to support the attack gain an increase in strength.

14. By means of water, an enemy may be intercepted, but not robbed of all his belongings.

14. An enemy can be intercepted using water, but not completely stripped of all their belongings.

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is: "We can merely obstruct the enemy’s road or divide his army, but not sweep away all his accumulated stores." Water can do useful service, but it lacks the terrible destructive power of fire. This is the reason, Chang Yu concludes, why the former is dismissed in a couple of sentences, whereas the attack by fire is discussed in detail. Wu Tzŭ (ch. 4) speaks thus of the two elements: "If an army is encamped on low-lying marshy ground, from which the water cannot run off, and where the rainfall is heavy, it may be submerged by a flood. If an army is encamped in wild marsh lands thickly overgrown with weeds and brambles, and visited by frequent gales, it may be exterminated by fire."]

[Ts’ao Kung’s note is: "We can only block the enemy’s path or split his forces, but we can’t eliminate all his supplies." Water can be helpful, but it doesn’t have the destructive power of fire. This is why, as Chang Yu concludes, the former is covered briefly while the fire attack is discussed in depth. Wu Tzŭ (ch. 4) states this about the two elements: "If an army is stationed on low, marshy land where water can’t drain away and there’s heavy rainfall, it may be flooded. If an army is camped in wild marshlands dense with weeds and thorns, and frequently hit by strong winds, it may be completely destroyed by fire."]

15. Unhappy is the fate of one who tries to win his battles and succeed in his attacks without cultivating the spirit of enterprise; for the result is waste of time and general stagnation.

15. The fate of someone who tries to win their battles and succeed in their efforts without fostering a spirit of initiative is unfortunate; it leads to wasted time and overall stagnation.

[This is one of the most perplexing passages in Sun Tzŭ. Ts’ao Kung says: "Rewards for good service should not be deferred a single day." And Tu Mu: "If you do not take opportunity to advance and reward the deserving, your subordinates will not carry out your commands, and disaster will ensue." For several reasons, however, and in spite of the formidable array of scholars on the other side, I prefer the interpretation suggested by Mei Yao-ch’en alone, whose words I will quote: "Those who want to make sure of succeeding in their battles and assaults must seize the favourable moments when they come and not shrink on occasion from heroic measures: that is to say, they must resort to such means of attack of fire, water and the like. What they must not do, and what will prove fatal, is to sit still and simply hold to the advantages they have got."]

[This is one of the most confusing passages in Sun Tzŭ. Ts’ao Kung says: "You should not delay rewards for good service by even a day." And Tu Mu adds: "If you miss the chance to promote and reward the deserving, your subordinates won’t follow your orders, and that will lead to disaster." For several reasons, though, and despite the strong arguments from other scholars, I prefer the interpretation by Mei Yao-ch’en, whose words I will quote: "Those who want to ensure success in their battles and assaults must seize favorable moments when they arise and not hesitate to take bold actions: in other words, they should use means of attack like fire, water, and similar tactics. What they must avoid, and what will be disastrous, is to sit back and merely hold on to their current advantages."]

16. Hence the saying: The enlightened ruler lays his plans well ahead; the good general cultivates his resources.

16. That's why people say: A wise leader plans in advance; a skilled general develops his resources.

[Tu Mu quotes the following from the San Lueh, ch. 2: "The warlike prince controls his soldiers by his authority, kits them together by good faith, and by rewards makes them serviceable. If faith decays, there will be disruption; if rewards are deficient, commands will not be respected."]

[Tu Mu quotes the following from the San Lueh, ch. 2: "The aggressive prince leads his soldiers with his authority, unites them through trust, and makes them useful with rewards. If trust fades, there will be chaos; if rewards are lacking, commands won’t be followed."]

17. Move not unless you see an advantage; use not your troops unless there is something to be gained; fight not unless the position is critical.

17. Don't move unless you see a benefit; don't use your troops unless there's something to gain; don't fight unless the situation is critical.

[Sun Tzŭ may at times appear to be over-cautious, but he never goes so far in that direction as the remarkable passage in the Tao Te Ching, ch. 69. "I dare not take the initiative, but prefer to act on the defensive; I dare not advance an inch, but prefer to retreat a foot."]

[Sun Tzŭ might sometimes seem overly cautious, but he never goes as far in that direction as the striking passage in the Tao Te Ching, ch. 69. "I won't take the lead, but would rather play it safe; I won't move forward a bit, but would rather pull back a foot."]

18. No ruler should put troops into the field merely to gratify his own spleen; no general should fight a battle simply out of pique.

18. No leader should send troops into battle just to satisfy his own anger; no general should engage in a fight merely out of spite.

19. If it is to your advantage, make a forward move; if not, stay where you are.

19. If it helps you, take a step forward; if not, stay put.

[This is repeated from XI. § 17. Here I feel convinced that it is an interpolation, for it is evident that § 20 ought to follow immediately on § 18.]

[This is repeated from XI. § 17. Here I feel convinced that it is an interpolation, as it is clear that § 20 should directly follow § 18.]

20. Anger may in time change to gladness; vexation may be succeeded by content.

20. Anger can eventually turn into happiness; frustration may be replaced by peace.

21. But a kingdom that has once been destroyed can never come again into being;

21. But a kingdom that has been destroyed can never be rebuilt;

[The Wu State was destined to be a melancholy example of this saying.]

The Wu State was bound to be a sad example of this saying.

nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.

nor can the dead ever be brought back to life.

22. Hence the enlightened ruler is heedful, and the good general full of caution. This is the way to keep a country at peace and an army intact.

22. So, the wise leader is careful, and the good general is always cautious. This is how you maintain peace in a country and keep an army strong.

[1] "Unless you enter the tiger’s lair, you cannot get hold of the tiger’s cubs."

[1] "You can't get the tiger's cubs unless you go into the tiger's den."

Chapter XIII. THE USE OF SPIES

1. Sun Tzŭ said: Raising a host of a hundred thousand men and marching them great distances entails heavy loss on the people and a drain on the resources of the State. The daily expenditure will amount to a thousand ounces of silver.

1. Sun Tzu said: Assembling an army of a hundred thousand men and moving them over long distances causes significant loss to the people and a strain on the State's resources. The daily cost will reach a thousand ounces of silver.

[Cf. II. §§ 1, 13, 14.]

[Cf. II. §§ 1, 13, 14.]

There will be commotion at home and abroad, and men will drop down exhausted on the highways.

There will be chaos at home and abroad, and people will collapse from exhaustion on the highways.

[Cf. Tao Te Ching, ch. 30: "Where troops have been quartered, brambles and thorns spring up. Chang Yu has the note: "We may be reminded of the saying: ‘On serious ground, gather in plunder.’ Why then should carriage and transportation cause exhaustion on the highways?—The answer is, that not victuals alone, but all sorts of munitions of war have to be conveyed to the army. Besides, the injunction to ‘forage on the enemy’ only means that when an army is deeply engaged in hostile territory, scarcity of food must be provided against. Hence, without being solely dependent on the enemy for corn, we must forage in order that there may be an uninterrupted flow of supplies. Then, again, there are places like salt deserts where provisions being unobtainable, supplies from home cannot be dispensed with."]

[Cf. Tao Te Ching, ch. 30: "Where troops have been stationed, brambles and thorns grow up. Chang Yu notes: 'We might think of the saying: “On serious ground, gather in plunder.” So why should transportation wear us down on the roads?—The answer is that it’s not just food that we need, but all kinds of military supplies have to be moved to the army. Additionally, the order to ‘forage from the enemy’ means that when an army is deeply involved in enemy territory, we have to be prepared for food shortages. Therefore, rather than relying solely on the enemy for grain, we must gather supplies to ensure a steady flow. Moreover, there are areas like salt flats where food is not available, so supplies from home are essential."]

As many as seven hundred thousand families will be impeded in their labor.

As many as seven hundred thousand families will be blocked from doing their work.

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Men will be lacking at the plough-tail." The allusion is to the system of dividing land into nine parts, each consisting of about 15 acres, the plot in the center being cultivated on behalf of the State by the tenants of the other eight. It was here also, so Tu Mu tells us, that their cottages were built and a well sunk, to be used by all in common. [See II. § 12, note.] In time of war, one of the families had to serve in the army, while the other seven contributed to its support. Thus, by a levy of 100,000 men (reckoning one able-bodied soldier to each family) the husbandry of 700,000 families would be affected.]

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Men will be missing at the plough's end." This refers to the system of dividing land into nine sections, each about 15 acres, with the central plot being farmed for the State by the tenants of the other eight. It was here, as Tu Mu tells us, that their cottages were built and a well dug for everyone to use together. [See II. § 12, note.] In times of war, one family had to serve in the army, while the other seven supported it. So, with a draft of 100,000 men (assuming one able-bodied soldier per family), the farming of 700,000 families would be impacted.]

2. Hostile armies may face each other for years, striving for the victory which is decided in a single day. This being so, to remain in ignorance of the enemy’s condition simply because one grudges the outlay of a hundred ounces of silver in honours and emoluments,

2. Rival armies can confront each other for years, fighting for a victory that can be determined in just one day. Given this reality, to stay unaware of the enemy’s situation simply because one hesitates to spend a hundred ounces of silver on rewards and benefits,

["For spies" is of course the meaning, though it would spoil the effect of this curiously elaborate exordium if spies were actually mentioned at this point.]

["For spies" is the meaning, of course, but it would ruin the impact of this oddly detailed introduction if spies were actually mentioned here.]

is the height of inhumanity.

is the height of cruelty.

[Sun Tzŭ’s agreement is certainly ingenious. He begins by adverting to the frightful misery and vast expenditure of blood and treasure which war always brings in its train. Now, unless you are kept informed of the enemy’s condition, and are ready to strike at the right moment, a war may drag on for years. The only way to get this information is to employ spies, and it is impossible to obtain trustworthy spies unless they are properly paid for their services. But it is surely false economy to grudge a comparatively trifling amount for this purpose, when every day that the war lasts eats up an incalculably greater sum. This grievous burden falls on the shoulders of the poor, and hence Sun Tzŭ concludes that to neglect the use of spies is nothing less than a crime against humanity.]

[Sun Tzu’s perspective is definitely clever. He starts by pointing out the terrible suffering and massive cost of blood and resources that war inevitably causes. If you're not updated on the enemy’s situation and prepared to act at the right time, a war can drag on for years. The only way to get this information is by using spies, and you can’t find reliable spies unless they are compensated fairly for their work. However, it’s definitely a false economy to hold back a relatively small amount of money for this purpose when every day the war continues costs an unfathomably larger sum. This heavy burden falls on the poor, which is why Sun Tzu concludes that neglecting the use of spies is nothing less than a crime against humanity.]

3. One who acts thus is no leader of men, no present help to his sovereign, no master of victory.

3. Someone who behaves this way is not a leader, not a support to their ruler, and not a master of success.

[This idea, that the true object of war is peace, has its root in the national temperament of the Chinese. Even so far back as 597 B.C., these memorable words were uttered by Prince Chuang of the Ch’u State: "The [Chinese] character for ‘prowess’ is made up of [the characters for] ‘to stay’ and ‘a spear’ (cessation of hostilities). Military prowess is seen in the repression of cruelty, the calling in of weapons, the preservation of the appointment of Heaven, the firm establishment of merit, the bestowal of happiness on the people, putting harmony between the princes, the diffusion of wealth."]

[This idea, that the true goal of war is peace, is rooted in the national attitude of the Chinese. Even as far back as 597 B.C., these memorable words were spoken by Prince Chuang of the Ch’u State: "The [Chinese] character for ‘prowess’ consists of [the characters for] ‘to stay’ and ‘a spear’ (cessation of hostilities). Military prowess is shown in the suppression of cruelty, the calling back of weapons, the preservation of the appointment of Heaven, the firm establishment of merit, the granting of happiness to the people, fostering harmony among the princes, and spreading wealth."]

4. Thus, what enables the wise sovereign and the good general to strike and conquer, and achieve things beyond the reach of ordinary men, is foreknowledge.

4. So, what allows a wise leader and a skilled general to attack and win, accomplishing things that ordinary people can't, is foreknowledge.

[That is, knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions, and what he means to do.]

[That is, understanding the enemy's positions and what they plan to do.]

5. Now this foreknowledge cannot be elicited from spirits; it cannot be obtained inductively from experience,

5. Now this foreknowledge can't be drawn out from spirits; it can't be gathered inductively from experience,

[Tu Mu’s note is: "[knowledge of the enemy] cannot be gained by reasoning from other analogous cases."]

[Tu Mu’s note is: "[Knowledge of the enemy] can't be acquired by reasoning from other similar situations."]

nor by any deductive calculation.

nor by any deduction.

[Li Ch’uan says: "Quantities like length, breadth, distance and magnitude, are susceptible of exact mathematical determination; human actions cannot be so calculated."]

[Li Ch’uan says: "Measurements like length, width, distance, and size can be precisely calculated; however, human actions cannot be measured in the same way."]

6. Knowledge of the enemy’s dispositions can only be obtained from other men.

6. You can only get information about what the enemy is up to from other people.

[Mei Yao-ch’en has rather an interesting note: "Knowledge of the spirit-world is to be obtained by divination; information in natural science may be sought by inductive reasoning; the laws of the universe can be verified by mathematical calculation: but the dispositions of an enemy are ascertainable through spies and spies alone."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en has a pretty interesting note: "You can learn about the spirit world through divination; you can seek information in natural science through inductive reasoning; you can verify the laws of the universe with mathematical calculations: but you can only find out an enemy's intentions through spies, and spies alone."]

7. Hence the use of spies, of whom there are five classes: (1) Local spies; (2) inward spies; (3) converted spies; (4) doomed spies; (5) surviving spies.

7. Therefore, there are five types of spies: (1) Local spies; (2) internal spies; (3) turned spies; (4) trapped spies; (5) surviving spies.

8. When these five kinds of spy are all at work, none can discover the secret system. This is called "divine manipulation of the threads." It is the sovereign’s most precious faculty.

8. When these five types of spies are all active, no one can uncover the secret system. This is referred to as "divine manipulation of the threads." It is the ruler’s most valuable ability.

[Cromwell, one of the greatest and most practical of all cavalry leaders, had officers styled ‘scout masters,’ whose business it was to collect all possible information regarding the enemy, through scouts and spies, etc., and much of his success in war was traceable to the previous knowledge of the enemy’s moves thus gained." [1] ]

[Cromwell, one of the greatest and most practical cavalry leaders, had officers called ‘scout masters,’ whose job was to gather as much information as possible about the enemy through scouts, spies, and other means. A lot of his success in battle came from the insights into the enemy’s movements that he gained this way.]

9. Having local spies means employing the services of the inhabitants of a district.

9. Having local spies means using the help of the people living in an area.

[Tu Mu says: "In the enemy’s country, win people over by kind treatment, and use them as spies."]

[Tu Mu says: "In the enemy's territory, gain people’s trust through kindness, and use them as informants."]

10. Having inward spies, making use of officials of the enemy.

10. Having internal informants, using officials from the enemy.

[Tu Mu enumerates the following classes as likely to do good service in this respect: "Worthy men who have been degraded from office, criminals who have undergone punishment; also, favourite concubines who are greedy for gold, men who are aggrieved at being in subordinate positions, or who have been passed over in the distribution of posts, others who are anxious that their side should be defeated in order that they may have a chance of displaying their ability and talents, fickle turncoats who always want to have a foot in each boat. Officials of these several kinds," he continues, "should be secretly approached and bound to one’s interests by means of rich presents. In this way you will be able to find out the state of affairs in the enemy’s country, ascertain the plans that are being formed against you, and moreover disturb the harmony and create a breach between the sovereign and his ministers." The necessity for extreme caution, however, in dealing with "inward spies," appears from an historical incident related by Ho Shih: "Lo Shang, Governor of I-Chou, sent his general Wei Po to attack the rebel Li Hsiung of Shu in his stronghold at P’i. After each side had experienced a number of victories and defeats, Li Hsiung had recourse to the services of a certain P’o-t’ai, a native of Wu-tu. He began to have him whipped until the blood came, and then sent him off to Lo Shang, whom he was to delude by offering to cooperate with him from inside the city, and to give a fire signal at the right moment for making a general assault. Lo Shang, confiding in these promises, march out all his best troops, and placed Wei Po and others at their head with orders to attack at P’o-t’ai’s bidding. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung’s general, Li Hsiang, had prepared an ambuscade on their line of march; and P’o-t’ai, having reared long scaling-ladders against the city walls, now lighted the beacon-fire. Wei Po’s men raced up on seeing the signal and began climbing the ladders as fast as they could, while others were drawn up by ropes lowered from above. More than a hundred of Lo Shang’s soldiers entered the city in this way, every one of whom was forthwith beheaded. Li Hsiung then charged with all his forces, both inside and outside the city, and routed the enemy completely." [This happened in 303 A.D. I do not know where Ho Shih got the story from. It is not given in the biography of Li Hsiung or that of his father Li T’e, Chin Shu, ch. 120, 121.]

[Tu Mu lists these groups as likely to be quite useful in this regard: "Honorable men who have lost their positions, criminals who have served their time; also, favored concubines who are greedy for money, individuals unhappy with their low status, or those who have been overlooked in job assignments, and others who hope their side loses so they can show their skills and talents, as well as fickle turncoats who always want to play both sides. Officials from these groups," he adds, "should be approached discreetly and bound to your interests through generous gifts. This way, you can uncover the situation in the enemy's territory, learn the plans being plotted against you, and also disrupt the unity and create a rift between the ruler and his ministers." However, the need for great caution when dealing with "internal spies" is illustrated by a historical event described by Ho Shih: "Lo Shang, Governor of I-Chou, sent his general Wei Po to attack the rebel Li Hsiung of Shu in his fortified position at P’i. After both sides endured several victories and losses, Li Hsiung turned to a certain P’o-t’ai, a native of Wu-tu. He had him beaten until he bled and then sent him to Lo Shang, intending to trick him by offering to cooperate from within the city and to signal the right moment for a general assault. Trusting this offer, Lo Shang marched out all his best troops and ordered Wei Po and others to follow P’o-t’ai’s lead in attacking. Meanwhile, Li Hsiung's general, Li Hsiang, had set up an ambush along their route; and P’o-t’ai, having erected tall scaling ladders against the city walls, lit the beacon-fire. Wei Po’s men rushed forward upon seeing the signal and began to climb the ladders as quickly as possible, while others were hoisted up by ropes lowered from above. Over a hundred of Lo Shang’s soldiers got into the city this way, only to be immediately beheaded. Li Hsiung then charged with all his forces, both inside and outside the city, and completely routed the enemy." [This occurred in 303 A.D. I do not know the source of Ho Shih's story. It is not mentioned in the biographies of Li Hsiung or his father Li T’e, Chin Shu, ch. 120, 121.]

11. Having converted spies, getting hold of the enemy’s spies and using them for our own purposes.

11. Having converted spies, taking the enemy’s spies and using them for our own purposes.

[By means of heavy bribes and liberal promises detaching them from the enemy’s service, and inducing them to carry back false information as well as to spy in turn on their own countrymen. On the other hand, Hsiao Shih-hsien says that we pretend not to have detected him, but contrive to let him carry away a false impression of what is going on. Several of the commentators accept this as an alternative definition; but that it is not what Sun Tzŭ meant is conclusively proved by his subsequent remarks about treating the converted spy generously (§ 21 sqq.). Ho Shih notes three occasions on which converted spies were used with conspicuous success: (1) by T’ien Tan in his defence of Chi-mo (see supra, p. 90); (2) by Chao She on his march to O-yu (see p. 57); and by the wily Fan Chu in 260 B.C., when Lien P’o was conducting a defensive campaign against Ch’in. The King of Chao strongly disapproved of Lien P’o’s cautious and dilatory methods, which had been unable to avert a series of minor disasters, and therefore lent a ready ear to the reports of his spies, who had secretly gone over to the enemy and were already in Fan Chu’s pay. They said: "The only thing which causes Ch’in anxiety is lest Chao Kua should be made general. Lien P’o they consider an easy opponent, who is sure to be vanquished in the long run." Now this Chao Kua was a son of the famous Chao She. From his boyhood, he had been wholly engrossed in the study of war and military matters, until at last he came to believe that there was no commander in the whole Empire who could stand against him. His father was much disquieted by this overweening conceit, and the flippancy with which he spoke of such a serious thing as war, and solemnly declared that if ever Kua was appointed general, he would bring ruin on the armies of Chao. This was the man who, in spite of earnest protests from his own mother and the veteran statesman Lin Hsiang-ju, was now sent to succeed Lien P’o. Needless to say, he proved no match for the redoubtable Po Ch’i and the great military power of Ch’in. He fell into a trap by which his army was divided into two and his communications cut; and after a desperate resistance lasting 46 days, during which the famished soldiers devoured one another, he was himself killed by an arrow, and his whole force, amounting, it is said, to 400,000 men, ruthlessly put to the sword.]

[Through hefty bribes and generous promises, they pulled people away from the enemy's side and got them to bring back false information, while also spying on their own comrades. On the other hand, Hsiao Shih-hsien mentions that we act like we haven’t caught onto him but skillfully allow him to leave with a misleading impression of the situation. Some commentators consider this a different interpretation; however, that it doesn't align with what Sun Tzŭ meant is clearly shown by his later comments about treating the turned spy kindly (§ 21 sqq.). Ho Shih notes three instances where converted spies were used very effectively: (1) by T’ien Tan when defending Chi-mo (see supra, p. 90); (2) by Chao She on his march to O-yu (see p. 57); and by the clever Fan Chu in 260 B.C., when Lien P’o was leading a defensive campaign against Ch’in. The King of Chao strongly disagreed with Lien P’o’s careful and slow tactics, which had failed to prevent several minor disasters, and thus readily listened to the reports from his spies, who had secretly defected to the enemy and were now on Fan Chu’s payroll. They claimed: "The only thing that worries Ch’in is the possibility of Chao Kua becoming general. They see Lien P’o as an easy target who will surely be defeated eventually." This Chao Kua was the son of the well-known Chao She. From a young age, he was completely absorbed in studying war and military matters, eventually believing that no commander in the entire Empire could match him. His father was quite troubled by this excessive confidence and the casual way he discussed such a serious topic as war, solemnly declaring that if Kua were ever appointed general, he would lead the Chao armies to disaster. This was the man who, despite strong objections from his own mother and the experienced statesman Lin Hsiang-ju, was now chosen to take over from Lien P’o. Unsurprisingly, he was no match for the formidable Po Ch’i and the powerful military of Ch’in. He fell into a trap, splitting his army in two and cutting off their communications; after a desperate struggle lasting 46 days, during which the starving soldiers resorted to cannibalism, he was killed by an arrow, and his entire force, reportedly totaling 400,000 men, was ruthlessly slaughtered.]

12. Having doomed spies, doing certain things openly for purposes of deception, and allowing our own spies to know of them and report them to the enemy.

12. Having doomed spies, doing certain things openly to mislead, and letting our own spies know about them so they can inform the enemy.

[Tu Yu gives the best exposition of the meaning: "We ostentatiously do things calculated to deceive our own spies, who must be led to believe that they have been unwittingly disclosed. Then, when these spies are captured in the enemy’s lines, they will make an entirely false report, and the enemy will take measures accordingly, only to find that we do something quite different. The spies will thereupon be put to death." As an example of doomed spies, Ho Shih mentions the prisoners released by Pan Ch’ao in his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He also refers to T’ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T’ai Tsung to lull the Turkish Kahn Chieh-li into fancied security, until Li Ching was able to deliver a crushing blow against him. Chang Yu says that the Turks revenged themselves by killing T’ang Chien, but this is a mistake, for we read in both the old and the New T’ang History (ch. 58, fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8 respectively) that he escaped and lived on until 656. Li I-chi played a somewhat similar part in 203 B.C., when sent by the King of Han to open peaceful negotiations with Ch’i. He has certainly more claim to be described a "doomed spy", for the king of Ch’i, being subsequently attacked without warning by Han Hsin, and infuriated by what he considered the treachery of Li I-chi, ordered the unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.]

[Tu Yu provides the clearest explanation of the meaning: "We deliberately engage in actions designed to mislead our own spies, making them think they've unwittingly revealed something. Then, when these spies are caught in enemy territory, they'll provide completely false reports, leading the enemy to take certain actions, only to discover that we're actually doing something entirely different. As a result, the spies will be executed." An example of such doomed spies is mentioned by Ho Shih, referring to the prisoners released by Pan Ch’ao during his campaign against Yarkand. (See p. 132.) He also mentions T’ang Chien, who in 630 A.D. was sent by T’ai Tsung to deceive the Turkish Kahn Chieh-li into a false sense of security until Li Ching could launch a devastating attack against him. Chang Yu says the Turks retaliated by killing T’ang Chien, but that's incorrect, as both the old and the New T’ang History state (ch. 58, fol. 2 and ch. 89, fol. 8 respectively) that he escaped and lived until 656. Li I-chi had a somewhat similar experience in 203 B.C., when sent by the King of Han to initiate peaceful talks with Ch’i. He definitely fits the description of a "doomed spy," because the King of Ch’i, who was later attacked without warning by Han Hsin and enraged by what he saw as the betrayal of Li I-chi, ordered the unfortunate envoy to be boiled alive.]

13. Surviving spies, finally, are those who bring back news from the enemy’s camp.

13. Surviving spies, in the end, are those who return with information from the enemy's side.

[This is the ordinary class of spies, properly so called, forming a regular part of the army. Tu Mu says: "Your surviving spy must be a man of keen intellect, though in outward appearance a fool; of shabby exterior, but with a will of iron. He must be active, robust, endowed with physical strength and courage; thoroughly accustomed to all sorts of dirty work, able to endure hunger and cold, and to put up with shame and ignominy." Ho Shih tells the following story of Ta’hsi Wu of the Sui dynasty: "When he was governor of Eastern Ch’in, Shen-wu of Ch’i made a hostile movement upon Sha-yuan. The Emperor T’ai Tsu [? Kao Tsu] sent Ta-hsi Wu to spy upon the enemy. He was accompanied by two other men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy’s uniform. When it was dark, they dismounted a few hundred feet away from the enemy’s camp and stealthily crept up to listen, until they succeeded in catching the passwords used in the army. Then they got on their horses again and boldly passed through the camp under the guise of night-watchmen; and more than once, happening to come across a soldier who was committing some breach of discipline, they actually stopped to give the culprit a sound cudgeling! Thus they managed to return with the fullest possible information about the enemy’s dispositions, and received warm commendation from the Emperor, who in consequence of their report was able to inflict a severe defeat on his adversary."]

[This is the typical class of spies, properly named, making up a regular part of the army. Tu Mu says: "Your remaining spy should be someone with sharp intelligence, though he may seem foolish on the outside; scruffy in appearance, but with a strong will. He needs to be quick, strong, and physically fit; completely used to all kinds of dirty work, able to handle hunger and cold, and to endure shame and disgrace." Ho Shih recounts a story about Ta’hsi Wu from the Sui dynasty: "When he was governor of Eastern Ch’in, Shen-wu of Ch’i made a hostile move on Sha-yuan. The Emperor T’ai Tsu [? Kao Tsu] sent Ta-hsi Wu to spy on the enemy. He was accompanied by two other men. All three were on horseback and wore the enemy’s uniform. When night fell, they got off a few hundred feet away from the enemy’s camp and quietly crept up to listen, until they managed to catch the passwords used in the army. Then they got back on their horses and confidently rode through the camp pretending to be night-watchmen; and more than once, when they came across a soldier breaking the rules, they actually stopped to give the offender a good beating! So they returned with as much information as possible about the enemy’s positions and received high praise from the Emperor, who, thanks to their report, was able to deal a heavy blow to his opponent."]

14. Hence it is that with none in the whole army are more intimate relations to be maintained than with spies.

14. That's why no one in the entire army has closer relationships than with spies.

[Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch’en point out that the spy is privileged to enter even the general’s private sleeping-tent.]

[Tu Mu and Mei Yao-ch’en point out that the spy has the privilege to enter even the general's private sleeping tent.]

None should be more liberally rewarded. In no other business should greater secrecy be preserved.

None should be rewarded more generously. In no other profession should greater confidentiality be maintained.

[Tu Mu gives a graphic touch: all communication with spies should be carried "mouth-to-ear." The following remarks on spies may be quoted from Turenne, who made perhaps larger use of them than any previous commander: "Spies are attached to those who give them most, he who pays them ill is never served. They should never be known to anybody; nor should they know one another. When they propose anything very material, secure their persons, or have in your possession their wives and children as hostages for their fidelity. Never communicate anything to them but what is absolutely necessary that they should know. [2] ]

[Tu Mu gives a graphic touch: all communication with spies should be carried "mouth-to-ear." The following remarks on spies may be quoted from Turenne, who perhaps made more use of them than any previous commander: "Spies are loyal to those who pay them the most; those who pay them poorly are never served. They should remain unknown to everyone; nor should they know each other. When they propose something significant, ensure their safety, or hold their wives and children as hostages to guarantee their loyalty. Only share information with them that is absolutely necessary for them to know. [2] ]

15. Spies cannot be usefully employed without a certain intuitive sagacity.

15. Spies can't be effectively used without a certain intuitive insight.

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "In order to use them, one must know fact from falsehood, and be able to discriminate between honesty and double-dealing." Wang Hsi in a different interpretation thinks more along the lines of "intuitive perception" and "practical intelligence." Tu Mu strangely refers these attributes to the spies themselves: "Before using spies we must assure ourselves as to their integrity of character and the extent of their experience and skill." But he continues: "A brazen face and a crafty disposition are more dangerous than mountains or rivers; it takes a man of genius to penetrate such." So that we are left in some doubt as to his real opinion on the passage."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "To use them effectively, you need to distinguish fact from fiction and be able to tell honesty from deceit." Wang Hsi, in another interpretation, focuses more on "intuitive perception" and "practical intelligence." Tu Mu oddly attributes these qualities to the spies themselves: "Before employing spies, we must ensure they have integrity of character and the necessary experience and skills." But he goes on to say: "A bold face and a cunning nature are more dangerous than mountains or rivers; it takes a truly clever person to see through such deception." So, we are left uncertain about his true stance on the matter.]

16. They cannot be properly managed without benevolence and straightforwardness.

16. They can't be properly managed without kindness and honesty.

[Chang Yu says: "When you have attracted them by substantial offers, you must treat them with absolute sincerity; then they will work for you with all their might."]

[Chang Yu says: "When you have attracted them with meaningful offers, you must treat them with complete sincerity; then they will give you their all."]

17. Without subtle ingenuity of mind, one cannot make certain of the truth of their reports.

17. Without clever thinking, you can't be sure about the truth of their reports.

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Be on your guard against the possibility of spies going over to the service of the enemy."]

[Mei Yao-ch’en says: "Be careful of the chance that spies might switch sides to serve the enemy."]

18. Be subtle! be subtle! and use your spies for every kind of business.

18. Be discreet! Be discreet! and use your informants for every kind of task.

[Cf. VI. § 9.]

[Cf. VI. § 9.]

19. If a secret piece of news is divulged by a spy before the time is ripe, he must be put to death together with the man to whom the secret was told.

19. If a spy reveals a confidential piece of information before it's the right time, he must be executed along with the person to whom he disclosed the secret.

[Word for word, the translation here is: "If spy matters are heard before [our plans] are carried out," etc. Sun Tzŭ’s main point in this passage is: Whereas you kill the spy himself "as a punishment for letting out the secret," the object of killing the other man is only, as Ch’en Hao puts it, "to stop his mouth" and prevent news leaking any further. If it had already been repeated to others, this object would not be gained. Either way, Sun Tzŭ lays himself open to the charge of inhumanity, though Tu Mu tries to defend him by saying that the man deserves to be put to death, for the spy would certainly not have told the secret unless the other had been at pains to worm it out of him."]

[Word for word, the translation here is: "If spy matters are heard before [our plans] are carried out," etc. Sun Tzŭ’s main point in this passage is: While you kill the spy himself "as a punishment for revealing the secret," the reason for killing the other person is simply, as Ch’en Hao puts it, "to silence him" and stop information from spreading any further. If it has already been shared with others, that goal can’t be achieved. Either way, Sun Tzŭ opens himself up to accusations of being cruel, although Tu Mu tries to defend him by arguing that the man deserves to die because the spy wouldn’t have revealed the secret unless the other had worked hard to extract it from him.]

20. Whether the object be to crush an army, to storm a city, or to assassinate an individual, it is always necessary to begin by finding out the names of the attendants, the aides-de- camp,

20. Whether the goal is to defeat an army, attack a city, or eliminate a person, it's always essential to start by discovering the names of the attendants and the aides-de-camp,

[Literally "visitors", is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to "those whose duty it is to keep the general supplied with information," which naturally necessitates frequent interviews with him.]

[Literally "visitors," is equivalent, as Tu Yu says, to "those whose job it is to keep the general informed," which naturally requires frequent meetings with him.]

the door-keepers and sentries of the general in command. Our spies must be commissioned to ascertain these.

the doorkeepers and guards of the general in charge. We need to send our spies to find this out.

[As the first step, no doubt towards finding out if any of these important functionaries can be won over by bribery.]

[As the first step, it’s clear that this is aimed at figuring out if any of these key officials can be persuaded with bribes.]

21. The enemy’s spies who have come to spy on us must be sought out, tempted with bribes, led away and comfortably housed. Thus they will become converted spies and available for our service.

21. We need to find the enemy's spies who are watching us, entice them with bribes, take them away, and provide them with comfortable accommodations. This way, they will turn into double agents and be useful to us.

22. It is through the information brought by the converted spy that we are able to acquire and employ local and inward spies.

22. It's thanks to the intel from the converted spy that we can obtain and use local and internal spies.

[Tu Yu says: "through conversion of the enemy’s spies we learn the enemy’s condition." And Chang Yu says: "We must tempt the converted spy into our service, because it is he that knows which of the local inhabitants are greedy of gain, and which of the officials are open to corruption."]

[Tu Yu says: "By converting the enemy's spies, we gain insight into their situation." And Chang Yu adds: "We must entice the converted spy to work for us, because he knows which locals are greedy for profit and which officials are susceptible to bribery."]

23. It is owing to his information, again, that we can cause the doomed spy to carry false tidings to the enemy.

23. Because of his information, we can make the doomed spy deliver false news to the enemy.

[Chang Yu says, "because the converted spy knows how the enemy can best be deceived."]

[Chang Yu says, "because the turned spy knows how the enemy can be most easily tricked."]

24. Lastly, it is by his information that the surviving spy can be used on appointed occasions.

24. Finally, it's thanks to his information that the surviving spy can be utilized on designated occasions.

25. The end and aim of spying in all its five varieties is knowledge of the enemy; and this knowledge can only be derived, in the first instance, from the converted spy.

25. The ultimate goal of spying in all its five forms is to gain knowledge about the enemy; and this knowledge can only initially be obtained from the recruited spy.

[As explained in §§ 22-24. He not only brings information himself, but makes it possible to use the other kinds of spy to advantage.]

[As explained in §§ 22-24. He not only brings information himself but also enables the effective use of other types of spies.]

Hence it is essential that the converted spy be treated with the utmost liberality.

Hence, it's crucial that the converted spy is treated with the utmost generosity.

26. Of old, the rise of the Yin dynasty

26. In ancient times, the rise of the Yin dynasty

[Sun Tzŭ means the Shang dynasty, founded in 1766 B.C. Its name was changed to Yin by P’an Keng in 1401.

[Sun Tzŭ means the Shang dynasty, founded in 1766 B.C. Its name was changed to Yin by P’an Keng in 1401.

was due to I Chih

was because of I Chih

[Better known as I Yin, the famous general and statesman who took part in Ch’eng T’ang’s campaign against Chieh Kuei.]

[Better known as I Yin, the renowned general and politician who participated in Ch’eng T’ang’s campaign against Chieh Kuei.]

who had served under the Hsia. Likewise, the rise of the Chou dynasty was due to Lü Ya

who had served under the Hsia. Similarly, the rise of the Chou dynasty was because of Lü Ya

[Lu Shang rose to high office under the tyrant Chou Hsin, whom he afterwards helped to overthrow. Popularly known as T’ai Kung, a title bestowed on him by Wen Wang, he is said to have composed a treatise on war, erroneously identified with the Liu T’ao.]

[Lu Shang rose to a high position under the tyrant Chou Hsin, whom he later helped to overthrow. Commonly known as T’ai Kung, a title given to him by Wen Wang, he is said to have written a treatise on war, mistakenly identified with the Liu T’ao.]

who had served under the Yin.

who had served under the Yin.

[There is less precision in the Chinese than I have thought it well to introduce into my translation, and the commentaries on the passage are by no means explicit. But, having regard to the context, we can hardly doubt that Sun Tzŭ is holding up I Chih and Lu Ya as illustrious examples of the converted spy, or something closely analogous. His suggestion is, that the Hsia and Yin dynasties were upset owing to the intimate knowledge of their weaknesses and shortcoming which these former ministers were able to impart to the other side. Mei Yao-ch’en appears to resent any such aspersion on these historic names: "I Yin and Lu Ya," he says, "were not rebels against the Government. Hsia could not employ the former, hence Yin employed him. Yin could not employ the latter, hence Hou employed him. Their great achievements were all for the good of the people." Ho Shih is also indignant: "How should two divinely inspired men such as I and Lu have acted as common spies? Sun Tzŭ’s mention of them simply means that the proper use of the five classes of spies is a matter which requires men of the highest mental caliber like I and Lu, whose wisdom and capacity qualified them for the task. The above words only emphasize this point." Ho Shih believes then that the two heroes are mentioned on account of their supposed skill in the use of spies. But this is very weak.]

[There is less precision in the Chinese than I thought was necessary to include in my translation, and the commentaries on the passage are by no means clear. However, considering the context, we can hardly doubt that Sun Tzu is presenting I Chih and Lu Ya as notable examples of the converted spy, or something similar. His point is that the Hsia and Yin dynasties were destabilized due to the deep understanding of their weaknesses and shortcomings that these former ministers provided to the opposing side. Mei Yao-ch'en seems to take offense at any such accusation against these historical figures: "I Yin and Lu Ya," he says, "were not rebels against the Government. Hsia could not employ the former, so Yin did. Yin could not employ the latter, so Hou did. Their significant achievements were all for the benefit of the people." Ho Shih is also upset: "How could two divinely inspired men like I and Lu have acted as ordinary spies? Sun Tzu’s mention of them simply means that effectively using the five types of spies requires individuals of the highest intelligence, like I and Lu, whose wisdom and capability made them suitable for the task. The above words only highlight this point." Ho Shih believes that the two heroes are mentioned because of their supposed expertise in using spies. But this reasoning is quite weak.]

27. Hence it is only the enlightened ruler and the wise general who will use the highest intelligence of the army for purposes of spying and thereby they achieve great results.

27. So, it's only the wise ruler and the smart general who will use the army's top intelligence for spying, and by doing that, they achieve amazing results.

[Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: "Just as water, which carries a boat from bank to bank, may also be the means of sinking it, so reliance on spies, while production of great results, is oft-times the cause of utter destruction."]

[Tu Mu closes with a note of warning: "Just like water, which can carry a boat from one shore to another, can also cause it to sink, relying on spies, while it can lead to great outcomes, is often the cause of complete destruction."]

Spies are a most important element in war, because on them depends an army’s ability to move.

Spies are a crucial part of warfare because an army's ability to operate relies on them.

[Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a man without ears or eyes.]

[Chia Lin says that an army without spies is like a person without ears or eyes.]

[1] "Aids to Scouting," p. 2.

Aids to Scouting, p. 2.

[2] "Marshal Turenne," p. 311.

"Marshal Turenne," p. 311.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!